tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

Florida Incest: Chapter II

SilentSpirit on Incest Stories

I kneeled down and started to lick her bald pussy. I slid my tongue over her pussy and caressed my hands on her ass and thighs. She started to moan and her legs got weak and she started to twitch. She ran her hands through my hair. The aroma of her female parts was intoxicating. I slid my tongue between her juicy lips as far as I could and pulled it out with juice stringing off my tongue and her pussy. I stood up and looked at her, awaiting her orders.

"What now?" I asked?

"Want to try something super naughty?" She asked me, licking her glossed lips.

"Naught

Read More
y? What kind of naughty stuff?" She walked to the ATV and took a rope out of the back. "What are you gunna do? Tie me up?"

"That's exactly what I'm going to do." I walked over to her and put my arms around her waist. She guided me to the ATV. I bent over against the seat and spread my legs. Jennifer rubbed her hands over my smooth ass, giving it a little grasp. "No escape." She told me laughing. She got the rope and tied my hands down to the ATV.

She pressed her thigh against my butt and caressed her hands up the side of my body. My clitoris was burning. It was so swelled and wet.

Then unexpectedly she gave my ass a soft tap on my right cheek. Then she did it again much harder. My ass was burning from the pain, yet it turned me on so much.

"This doesn't hurt too much does it? If this is a little too much for you, go ahead and tell me and I will stop."

"No, no! It feels good." My legs were weak and I could barely stand. With each smack on the ass the more aroused I got. She started to slap my ass extremely hard; I'm sure leaving a bright red hand print. She then ran her hand over my pussy.

"My god, you’re soaking! This must really be turning you on."

"Hell yeah, it feels great. I love this." She kneeled down and started to lick my pussy and anus, then started to suck on my pussy.

"Maybe I should untie you. I have a new idea."

"Oh, ok. Whatever you find best I guess." We were both very out of breath. She untied my hands from the ATV and sat on the ATV.

"Here, suck on my breast." I did as I was ordered and placed my lips on her erect nipple and swirled my tongue around. Then I started to nurse on her nipple like a baby. She ran her hands through my hair, moaning. I started licking all over her body, from her stomach to her pussy. Her juicy pink pussy all dripping with pre-cum. "Finger me! Make me cum!" She screamed, and moaned. I did as I was told once again and started to finger my Index finger and middle into her slit, harder and faster. I took out my finger and sexily licked off the juices. We looked into each others eyes for a second, she looked so hot. I dove for her mouth giving her a long, hard passionate kiss on the lips.

I rolled my tongue in her mouth and sucked on her neck. She was barely able to stand from the excitement. We were both sweating and panting with erotic passion. I cupped her breasts in my hand and rubbed my fingers over her nipples. Twisting and pulling on them. She did the same with me.

Then she rubbed her hand on my vagina and slid her finger into my slit as far as it would reach. "Oh, god! Oh my god! OHHh!" I moaned. "Say my name bitch! Say my name! OH GOD OHHH!" She slid her finger in and out of my slit. The unbelievably great sensation overwhelmed me.

"Melissa! MELISSSSSA!" She moaned. My vagina started to have convulsions as a thick stream of watery cum poured out of my pussy like a fountain. I was screaming and moaning! My legs went so weak that I fell down. She lay on top of me and kissed me softly on the lips and neck.

"My god! We have to do this more often. That was fantastic."

THE END?

Making Christina

AcousticDavid on Incest Stories

The key turned as Christina fumbled with the lock.  The alcohol in her young system pulsed throughout her body making fine movements difficult.  She had skipped the last two periods of the day to leave and celebrate her 16th birthday with her friends.  The afternoon sun beat down hard on her neck and back as she entered her house.  The door slammed behind her, beads of sweat soon chilled in the air conditioned air of the living room.  She carefully walked to the couch, trying not to stumble.  She plopped down on a middle cushion and closed her eyes.  Her father wouldnt be home for another couple of hours, more than enough time to sober up.  The room seemed to spin as she sat motionless.  A faint sound of movement eminated from the hallway, but Christina was ju

Read More
st too tipsy to care. 

 "Wow, youre home early", David, her father said, startling Christina.  How could she pull off being so drunk in front of her own father.  If she could play it off, wonderful, but if she couldnt, she had to come up with an excuse soon. 

 "Hey Daddy", She said, "This is when I always get home".  He stood behind the couch watching her, knowing good and well what was running through her mind.  The school had called him at work to notify him of his daughters absence from the better half of a day from school.

 "What did you do today?" He asked, hoping for the truth, but knowing that it wouldnt come. 

 "Nothing really, just boring schoolwork"

 "Really, you didnt do anything interesting today?"

 "Besides me turning 16... no, not really"

 Annoyed with her insolence, He finally broke.  "The school called me today at work.  You have any idea what they told me?"

 "Umm... no daddy, not really, what?", She asked, scared of what was to come. 

 Angry, He spoke harshly, "You know damned well what they told me. Now you want to give me a fucking good reason why you skipped half a fucking day of school?"

 "Umm... uhh.. I dont know daddy"

 "Thats a wrong fucking answer Christina.  Look at you, sitting there like a perfect little angel.  And you have some nerve to come home drunk as hell after skipping school, I can smell the liquor on your breath from here."

 She knew that she had been caught.  She sat up and bent forward, her elbows on her knees, trying to hang her head in shame. "But.. but... its my birthday daddy"

 "Thats no fucking reason to skip school and get plastered with your little friends.  Youre only fucking 16, you have 5 more goddamned years until you can drink.  Do you have any idea what would have happened if someone else saw you like this, someone who didnt give a damn about you?? Huh?? Stand up and face me when Im talking to you dammit"
 
 She stood up slowly, shaking from the booze messing with her young mind.  "Yes Sir?"  She folded her hands in front of her and stood as straight as she could.  He walked closer to her, within arms reach.  Fearing his anger, she flinched, wary of a slap to the face. 

 "What.. you think im going to fucking hit you?.. Im not a child abuser"  He said as he stood firm in front of his young trembling daughter.  Sit your ass down now, we need to have a little 'chat'". 

 She sat down on the couch, and he sat on the coffee table edge in front of her.  He grasped the sides of her head, forcing her to look into his eyes.  "Youre so fucking lucky your mom isnt here.  She would ship your ass off to a private school in a heartbeat.  Im not that mean however" He stated while glaring at her.  She sighed with relief.  "But theres no fucking way that youre going to get away with this without some punishment.  Now go to your fucking room, Ill be in there in a minute to deal with you."

 She stumbled to her room, holding onto the walls for support.  He waited for her to get to her room, the opening and closing of the door signaled that he was in the clear.  He walked to the front door, locked it.  Walked to the windows, and closed the blinds.  Little did Christina know, but her father had a lot more in store for her than just a simple grounding. 

 Her father and her mother had been divorced since she was a kid.  Her father had no marraiges since, not even a girlfriend.  He had been waiting for this day for years.  The phones had been disconnected before Christina got home from school, the school was notified that Christina was to be moved to a different school.  With no phone, and no outside contact, noone was going to be able to know of her whereabouts.  He grasped a black bag from the corner of the room, and walked to Christina's room, ready to dish out the punishment necessary. 

 Christina lay on her queensized bed, her eyes closed, spread out.  "Sit the hell up" He barked at her.  She sat up to face him, a serious look in his eyes seemed to burn holes in her.  "Theres no way youre getting off with this.  Ive put up with your meaningless bullshit for years, and quite frankly, Im fucking tired of it.  There is NO way that you will ever do anything like that again."  She shook from sheer fright from his words, the liquor fogging her mind, she thought a simple spanking was in store for her. 

 "Take your clothes off, Im going to do something that I should have done a long time ago".

 She seemed to pause, her father commanding her to strip off her clothes seemed strange. 

 "Do it NOW dammit, dont make me ask you again"

 She did as she was told, slowly removing her tshirt.  Her white cotton bra masked her young breasts.  She slid off her shoes and socks, then her skirt.  The only thing keeping her concealed was  a few square inches of cloth. 

 "ALL OF IT"

 Christina fumbled with her bra clasp, removing her bra and covering up her breasts with one hand.  Her breasts covered, she slid off her white panties with the other, holding her legs tightly togther and covering her crotch with the other hand.  She sat on the edge of the bed, trembling out of fear, naked, her father before her holding a black bag. 

 "Now lets get something perfectly clear Christina, You will do as i say when I say, and do not question me, or you will regret it.  Understand?"

 She shook her head yes.

 "Turn around" He commanded.

 She stood up and turned around, her arms dropping to her sides, for her tender parts were now out of his view.  He watched as her curves lightened in the sunlight.  He reached into the strange bag, and pulled out a piece of metal which Christina could clearly hear clanging together. 

 The rachet sound of a handcuff eminated as her left hand was cuffed.  They were padded leather cuffs, but the sound, and knowing what they were, scared Christina to death.  She started to turn around, before her father grasped her shoulders and held her still.  The other hand was cuffed, and he turned her around to face him. 

 "What are you doing daddy??" she whimpered, tears of fright forming in her eyes.

 "Im going to teach you some respect". He said, his eyes staring at hers, not at her tender young body, unexposed and shaking. 

 "You have no concept of respect Christina," Her father said to her sharply, "none whatsoever.  After Im done with you, you will truly know how to show someone of authority the dignity they deserve."  Pushing her on the bed, her hands captive under her rump.  He stood before her, "This is all for the best Christina, It needs to be done.  Im only doing this because I love you, and you will soon understand what i mean by that."

 He bent down to her, kissing her cheek softly, the first non-agressive sign he had given her all day.  Her state still scared the hell out of her, She feared her predicament, she feared her punishment, but most of all, she feared what her father was going to do to her."

 "Stand up" Her father commanded as he watched his teenage daughet struggle to stand without the aid of her hands.  He grabbed her waist and pulled her.  Handing her the black bag behind her back, which she grasp with both hands, he motioned her to follow. 

 "Take a good look at your room Christina, this is the last time youll see it in a long time".

 She looked around at her room, her bed, her dresser, her freshly removed clothes wadded up on the floor. She turned to her father and followed him.  He led her, turning around periodically to make sure she was obeying, through the hallway, and up the stairs.  She knew where he was taking her, a place where she hadnt been since her mother lived with them.  He was taking her to his room. 

 His room was significantly larger than hers, sporting a king sized bed with large, almost gothic, pillars on its corners.  Except for the bed and a dresser, His room was devoid of all furniture.  The carpet was cept imaculately clean, the bed was made, and nothing was out of order.  He motioned for her to move to the bed.  The sun now turned her beads of sweat into tiny prisms, giving her an almost angelic glow.  She stood at the end of his bed, looking around.  He stood behind her. 

 "Notice anything?" He asked

 "No daddy", her voice quivering.

 He stepped beside her, pointing at one of the posts by the headboard.  There was a chain, something almost fit for a dog, attached securely with a padlock to the sturdy wooden pillar.  The stainless steel chain lay curled up on the head of the bed, tipped off with a leather collar, also padlocked to it. 

 He removed her handcuffs, and instinctively she rubbed her wrists.  "Lay on your back on the bed" He said to her in a calm, almost soothing voice.  She did as commanded, laying on her back in the middle of his huge bed.  He knelt on the bed before her, and slowly spread her legs a bit.  The bright firey pubic hair which seemed to bush out from her crotch caught his eye.  He had thought for sure that every girl her age had shaved, but his own daughter proved him wrong.  He rubbed her soft pubes with one hand before bracing himself over her.  She had feared this, she had feared being taken by her father, being ravaged.  He bent down to her soft cheek, and whispered softly into her ear.  "I am going to make you mine Christina."  He moved to the side of her, unlocked the collar from the chain, and gave it to Christina. 

 "Put this on Christina."

 "Please dont do this daddy... please", tears now streaming from her cheeks onto her fathers bed

 "What did I say about not doing as youre told Christina?  That was your one and only excused disobedience that I will allow, all further will be strictly punished."

 She slowly attached the collar around her neck.  The thich leather fit her perfectly.  Holding it closed, her father attached the padlock to the clasp. 

 "You are now mine Christina, you are now my little girl.  I hold your very life in my hands, and I will teach you how to be a true woman."

 She lay there, on his bed, motionless, the severity of her situation sobering her up.  A thousand rampant thoughts ran though her head.  What lay in store for her? What was her father going to do to her?

 He sat up before her, grabbing the mystious black bag.  He motined for her to sit up as well.  They both sat indian style on the edge of the bed, facing each other.  The contents were dumped out onto the bed, and the mere sight of the objects made Christina bawl with fright. 

 Dildos, Butt plugs, Anal Beads, various gags, rope, duct tape, a small package of needles, clothes pins.  These were merely the top of the pile.  She turned her head, crying harder than ever.  She had no intention of looking upon the devices which she feared her father was to use on her. 

 "Happy Birthday Baby"

 Only sobs came from Christinas lips.

 "I said happy birthday Baby"

 she sniffled... turning to her father, "What did I do wrong?"

 "See Baby, this is what Im talking about, you show no respect".  He grabbed a rubber ball gag from the pile and held it before her to look at.  Holding each end, he slowly and carefully moved the gag closer to her mouth.  She moved back. 

 "tsk tsk tsk Baby... I thought you had more respect in you than that.  Now I have to force you".  He grasped her tiny body, pushing her against the matress.  Holding her down, he forced the ball into her mouth, and closed the clasp around the back of her bright red hair.  She began to drool almost instantaneously from the corners of her mouth.  He wiped them off with a rag, and sat her back up. 

 "See Baby, If youre good, then youll be treated good.  If you act bad, then... i think you know what happens then."  He pulled her head closer slowly and tenderly kissed her forehead.  She didnt move a muscle, her legs and arms limp at her sides. 

 "Do you want that gag off Baby?" He asked sincerely

 She nodded yes

 "You going to be a good baby for daddy?"

 She nodded Yes

 He nodded, and she removed the gag herself. 

 "Lets get one thing straight Christina.  I love you more than anything.  And Im only doing this for your own good. "

 She tried to resist, but knew what her father wanted to hear.  "I love you too Daddy"

 "Good baby, good... " He kissed her cheek again.  "Now Im going to ask you some questions and I want you to answer them honestly"

 "Ok daddy".. her tears and sobbing were almost gone

 "Have you ever been with a boy before baby?"

 Embarassed, she lowered her head and shook no.

 "Baby, look at me when you answer"

 "Yes Daddy" She answered, raising her head up, and pushing her red locks out of her face.

 "Have you ever masturbated before?"

 "Yes Daddy, I have"

 "Good, now one more important question: Have you ever had an orgasm?"

 she studdered.. "Uh... i really dont know daddy.. uhh.. maybe... i dont know"

 "Very well", her father answered, giving her a loving smile, which seemed to brighten up her expression. 

 "Dont Worry baby, Im not going to hurt you.  I will only punish you if you deserve it"

 "Ok Daddy"

 He stretched out his hand for hers, and stood up, pulling her up to her feet.  "We need to get you cleaned up Baby"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "Go into my bathroom, Ill be in there in a minute"

 She slowly walked to the bathroom.  She gently tugged at her collar.

 "Its not going to come off Baby, so dont even try"

 She turned the corner into the bathroom and sat silently on the toilet, pondering her future. 
 Her father walked in minutes later, Christina looked up at him.  "I just want to make sure that youre perfectly clean for me Baby"

 "Im clean Daddy, I promise"

 "You may be clean enough for you Baby, but youre not clean enough for me.  Now I want you to get on all fours in the bathtub facing away from me. She did as she was told, moving the shower curtain aside, she noticed a tube securely attached to the bathroom faucet.  He knelt beside her, rubbed her back with one hand as he placed the end of the tube in the drain with the other.  The sound of running water filled the bathroom as he turned the bathtub on.  Turned all the way to the left, the hottest temperature, he left the hose, and began to rub his daughters back with both hands, kneeding and massaging her tender back.  She remained firm, looking over at him through her red hair, a slight smile graced her face, to which her father smiled back. 

 "This may hurt a little bit baby, but its for the best.  Stay right here, Ill be right back"  He walked out of the bathroom, returning quickly carrying a small butt plug and a bottle of lubrication.  He grabbed her hands, and guided her chest on the side of the tub, resting there, leaving her hands free.  She held out one hand, which he grabbed.  Holding hands, Her father could tell that she was on the right path.  He held the bottle of lube over her rear, squirting a small ammount into the crack.  His free hand massaged the silky smooth substance over her asshole. 

 This was her first feeling of being intimately touched by a man.  At the time, she would have picked no other.  Her father pushed against her tiny hole with his index finger, rubbing the lube inside and out.  He pushed in slowly, letting her tiny hole loosen around the finger.  Satisfied, he pulled out.  Steam now filled the air.  He lowered the temperature of the water, and set it to around half intensity flow.  With his free hand, her father slowly guided the hose up to her anus.  The hot water made Christina squirm as it splashed all over her legs and rump.  Slowly he pushed the tube into her rectum, holding it there while the warm water filled his young daughters bowels.  Christina's grasp on her fathers hand tightened as she wimpered, but her father only smiled and nodded with approval.  She smiled back through the frequent grimaces she made.  He turned the temperature up, and watched his daughter squirm as the scalding hot water filled her tender untouched insides.  "I love you Baby" he whispered', to which she almost instantly replied, "I love you too Daddy". 

 "I know it hurts baby, but you have to be cleaned out Baby". 


 "I feel like im going to explode Daddy"

 "I know baby, just a few more moments".  He turned the water off, the hose remaining inside her tender anus, now hot from its contents.  "I want you to hold all of inside Baby, Dont let any out".

 "I dont know If i can daddy" her body was in tremendous pain, her bowels filled with scalding hot water, she feared losing her enema, she feared dissappointing her father for what me might do to her in return.  "I wont lose any Daddy". 

 "Good Baby, Good" he removed the tube, only a small drop drizzled from her asshole.  "Hold it baby".  He sat up, holding the small black rubber plug.  Covering it in a generous ammount of the slick lube, he presented it to her.  "This is going to help you hold it in"

 Tears of pure pain gathered in her eyes... "Thank you Daddy..." she paused, and lowered her head.  She raised it back up and faced him, "Thank you so much". 

 He grasp her hand again, holding the plug in the other "Im going to push it in quick Baby, but its small, so it shouldnt hurt too much, so brace yourself"  He pressed the tip against her anus.  "Breathe deep baby, on the count of three, count with me"

 "1"..."1"

 "2"..."2"

 "3"... and he thrust the rubber plug into her, she let out a gasp as it slid into position.

 "See Baby, that wasnt so bad, now was it?"

 "No Daddy, It wasnt"

 He stood and grabbed a towel, kneeling back down again to pat dry his daughters warm rear and legs.  "Stand up now Baby"

 She tried to stand, but the pain in her bowels prevented the full range of motion.  She held out her hand, hoping that her father would help her to her feet. 

 "No baby, you need to do this on your own"

 "OK Daddy" and she sat up slowly, her water impregnation sloshing around in her like waves.  She braced herself against the side of the tub, and pushed herself up.  She stood in the tub, then slowly stepped out onto the rug, facing her father.  She smiled at him. 

 "Good Baby, Very Good."  If you keep the good behavior up, I just might have to reward you. 

 His hand reached over, her hand did the same, and he led her back into his room. 

 He lay on his bed, she lay down next to him.  She had either forgotten about her nudity, or was now comfortable with her body, her father hoped for the latter.  He turned on his side to face her, and without a word, she did the same.  Christina's belly bulged, and her fahter rubbed it with one hand softly, feeling the warmth from within.  "Did you like that Baby?"

 "I have to be honest daddy..." she paused, and slowly cracked a smile..." I loved it"

 "Wonderful Baby, Youre not too full are you?"

 "Not at all Daddy" she said, knowing that her body was in fact full to the point of explosion, but she spoke the words that her father would want to hear.  "I could take more Daddy"

 "Really Baby?".. his eyes widened, pleased with how his daughter was taking so quickly to her new role, "well lets go fill you up some more"

 Christina's heart sank, she had hoped that her father would not, but watched as he stood up and raised his hand for hers, ready to guide her back into the bathroom.  She went for his hand, and he cracked a smile.  "Thats ok Baby, youve done more than enough for right now"

 christina grinned, "thank you Daddy".  She lay on her back, her stomach sticking up into the air.  Her father walked around beside her, and began softly kneeding her belly with his hands.  The increased pressure was almost too much for the young girl to handle.  Soft whimpers escaped her lips as he pushed against her swolen stomach.  She forced a smile, and stared into her fathers eyes.  "I love you Daddy"

 "I love you too baby" and he bent down, moving his face directly on top of hers, staring at her eyes, he kissed her on the lips, something she hadnt experienced for over a decade.  The feeling of love overwhelmed her and the pain from her stomach vanished.  Nirvana engulfed her for the fleeting moment that their lips touched.  He moved back, she moved in unison, keeping contact between both of them, sitting up as he moved. 

 "Comeon now baby, lets let this water out"

 She remained firm, pulling her father closer, kissing him again, not caring about the searing pain.  "It can wait a little longer Daddy" 

 "comeon baby, we dont want to cause any permanent harm, lets go"

 Her heart sank as she followed her father into the bathroom.  As motined by her father, she sat on the toilet.  He guided her back on the toilet seat.  Her small frame left a large gap between her crotch and the front of the seat.  "Take the plug out Baby" 

 She reached down slowly, watching her fathers eyes as she did so, reaching down and back to the rubber plug that held the warm liquid that she now loved so dear inside her.  She breathed deeply, and pulled it out, squeezing her anus as she did so.  The faint sound of a couple of drops splashed thorughout the toilet, as she presented the wet plug to her father, it was very warm to the touch.  Her father grabbed it, wiped it off with a rag, and then set it down, before sitting down on the edge of the bathtub to watch his daughter expel her first enema. 

 "I didnt lose any Daddy" she squeeled with delight at her own accomplishment. 

 "I know baby, thats very good, thats very good".

 "I could hold this forever Daddy, it feels glorious."

 "I know baby, but its time to let it out"  her now constant smile lessened as she did as she was commanded.  She contracted her stomach muscles, and the warm water began to trickle out of her puckered hole. 

 "Push out as hard as you can baby, lets see how fast you can go, itll be like a game"

 "Oh good, i love games", she said as she pressed with all of her might as the clean toilet water splashed about.

 "But theres one thing Baby, you cant pee"

 "ok Daddy" she gasp as she stopped the small trickle of golden urine.

 The splashing seemed to last for an eternity, both of their eyes fixated upon the others.  Her father reached and rubbed the flat stomach of his daughter.  "Almost done Baby?" he asked

 "Yes Daddy, almost".  The last of the water shot from her anus, and she sat there. 

 "Comeon now baby" her father said as he unrolled a bit of toilet paper and wiped her tender wet ass. 

 They both stood up, immediately, her fathers eyes snapped to the toilet.  It had been previously flushed prior to her enema expulsion, and the water was still as crystal clear as it had been before.  "Wow" he said, truly impressed, "you were cleaned out". 

 "I told you daddy" she said jokingly as she grasp his hand again.  They walked back together into his room, laying down. 

 "Youve done very good Baby, i am truly impressed"

 "Thank you Daddy, that means a lot to hear"

 He pulled her close and embraced her body.  Christina's arms wrapped around her father, her mind soared to the highest place she had ever experienced.  She had reached that fleeting feeling once more.  She began to tear up once more.  "I love you Daddy, I love you more than anything else in the entire world, I wish i would haev told you that more often Daddy, and Im so sorry that I didnt". 

 He looked down at her, her small body wrapped around his, she looked up at him, teary eyed.  "You are my BabY girl, Never forget that. You are the only person I love in this world."  and as if almost by fate, Her father said the six words that Christina's heart was screaming.  "We were meant to be together".

 christina sat on the edge of the bed, her legs slightly spread, sitting as she normally would  if she happened to be wearing jeans.  David sat beside her, looking at his young daughter.  "It amazes me that I had some part in bringing the most beautiful creature in the world into creation.  It just boggles my mind how something so beautiful came out of me."

 "I think youre beautiful too Daddy", Christina said, her eyes full of honesty and sincerity.  "Ive always thought that we should be together too, I just didnt know how to say it to you". 

 "Can i ask you a question Baby, and please be honest with me, because Im going to be honest with you?"

 "Yes Daddy, absolutely, whats on your mind?"

 "When you masturbate, assuming that you do it a lot, what do you think about?"

 "Theres only one thing that I ever think about Daddy"... her cheeks red with embarassment..."I think of you"

 "Really Baby?"

 "Yes daddy, and in case you were wondering, I masturbate a lot"

 A sly grin came across Davids face "Really baby, tell me, how much do you masturbate?"

 Christina's cheeks reddned even more, and she looked down, "3 or 4 times a day Daddy"

 Shocked, David let out a chuckle, "You have no reason to be embarassed baby, I probably do it 5 times a day easy"  Davids arm wrapped around Christina, and he pulled her tight.

 "Well Daddy, Can I ask you a question?"

 "Go for it Baby"

 Her cheeks remained bright red, she know the answer she was about to hear, but after years of anticipation, she thought the moment would never come, "What do you think about when you masturbate Daddy?"

 "Theres only one thing I think about Baby, You and You alone".

 She looked up with tears of pure joy in her eyes,  "I love you daddy", and burried her face in Davids chest. 

 "can I ask you one more question Baby?"

 Davids chest muffled her answer of yes

 "Have you ever broken your hymen?"

 Christina pulled out and looked up, "No daddy, I would never do that" and she hesitated

 "Any reason Baby?"

 "I was saving it for you"

 "awwww  I love you Baby"

 The sun was setting in the sky, the miniblinds cast horizontal shadows against the bedroom wall.  "Looks like its time for bed", David said.

 "No Daddy", christina whimpered, "i want to savor this moment forever"

 "Dont worry baby, 'this' will never end", and he stood up, lending his hand for his daughter to pull herself up with.  He glanced down where his daughter had been sitting, there was a small wet spot.  "Hey baby, look at that", he pointed. 

 Christinas cheeks reddned once again looking at the wetspot that her pussy, and thoughts of her father, had made.  "Im sorry Daddy"

 "Dont be baby, Thats no problem" he grinned, and knelt down before the bed, bending down towards the wet spot.  "You smell glorious Baby".  Davids tongue then traced a line across the wet spot.  "And you taste twice as good". 

 Christina was now overcome with embarassment.  Her father was doing everything and saying everything right.  It was like her dreams had finally come true. 

 "Now baby, bear with me, for this may seem a little harsh, and I know it is seeing as how good youve been so far, but this is just going to last as long as it has to."  He led her over to his closet, a large walk-in closet.  He opened it, showing the interior.  A pillow, two bowls, and a chain mounted securely with metal mountings were all that was inside.  He kissed her forehead softly, then motioned for her to enter.

 "But daddy..."... her smile faded

 "Like I said Baby, this will just last as long as it has to" He held her hands and guided her down onto the pillow.  She sat on it and waited patiently for her fathers next move.  He bent down and attached the chain to her collar with a padlock, the key to which he kept on a chain around his neck.  He stood up, looking at his daughter, the most beautiful human being ever to be born, chained up like a dog in his closet, sitting on nothing but a pillow. 

 "What are these bowls for DAddy?" she asked

 "One is for number 1 and number 2" he said jokingly, "and the second one is for later, dont worry about that one yet"

 "Ok Daddy"

 "One more thing Baby, and this is very important, and must be followed"

 "WHat is it daddy?"
 
 "You may not masturbate at all Baby, you may not touch yourself at all"

 ...she signed, for she knew what she had intended to do for countless hours into the night, "Yes Daddy, I promise"

 "Good Girl" he bent down and kissed her on the forehead once more, "I love you Baby"

 "I love you too daddy"

 And with that David closed the closet door, securing it with a latch on the outside.  He laid down and quickly fell asleep with dreams of his young nubile daughter running through his head.  His daughter sat for hours dreaming about what was to come, if her daddy would in fact, take her virginity, and when she would reach that truly 'special place' again.  She fell asleep sitting indian style with her back against the wall.

Nurse Jessica

SilentSpirit on Lesbian Stories

H ello there, my name is Rachel. I’m 16 years old and just entering my junior year in high school. This is the story of that terrible summer that I had gone to the hospital.

Here’s what happened, I woke up at about 2 in the morning with problems with my asthma. It was a nightmare I was wheezing and just having a terrible time. I woke up my mom and she drove me down to the hospital emergency room. I told them I couldn’t breath and they sent me to the waiting room, go figure! Wasn’t a long wait until the nurse came and brought me to the Emergency room.

So here I am, sitting up in t

Read More
he bed with a giant breathalyzer in my mouth loading me with liquid air. I don’t really know how to explain it better than that. After i started to get a little better the doctor asked me a few questions and wrote them down on his clip board.

"Ok that will be all the questions for now dear." The doctor told me while opening the cabinet. He took out a patient gown and placed it on my bed. "Take off all of your clothes and put that on, please. I will be back in a few minutes." The doctor walked out of the room and closed the door.

I was breathing a whole lot better since i got the medication. I stood up and took off all of my clothes. Unfortunately it was in front of my mom but that was ok. We weren’t shy around each other naked. I tied the gown and lay back in the bed.

The doctor walked back in. "Ok well we are going to have you stay over for the night to keep an eye on you." He glanced at my mom. "You may stay here for the night or you can go back home, I’m sure your daughter will be safe here." She thought about it for a moment.

"Ya, I suppose I will go back home, I need to get to work in the morning. Good night dear. Hope you feel better." She grabs her purse and leaves."

"I will have the nurse come in for a check up in a moment, if you need anything press this buzzer, he points to the little button by my bed."

"Ok, got it" I said. He walked out of the room closing the door behind up. I laid in silence and boredom for a while. About 5 minutes and the nurse entered. She was a young looking blonde girl. Her uniform was more like a dress, it was pretty short and the top 3 buttons were unbuttoned exposing the top of her chest. Not much cleavage though.

"Hey there, Hun. My name is Jessica, and I'm going to need to do some check ups on you." She placed her clip board on the desk and scribbled a few words on it. "Ok first I’m going to check your heart beat. She pulls the stethoscope off her neck and clips it on her ears. "I need to untie your gown a little so that i can get access to your chest and back." She unties it from the back and lets the top half of the gown fall to my lap, revealing my milky breasts. "Breath real deep for me, ok babe?"

"Ok, got it." The cold air blew on my bare nipples and it started to get them hard. She placed the cold end of her stethoscope on my back and I breathed in and out real deep. She moved it to 3 places on my back. She then placed it on my chest. I breathed in and out again and she placed the cold device right above my nipple, then between my breasts. She rested her wrist on top my breast.

"Ok that’s done. Now could you lie down please?" I did as i was told and she leaned over me and put pressure on the sides of my stomach in a few places. "Does this hurt, at all?"

"No, just feels weird." She giggled a little and then pulled my gown down a little just above my vagina. She started putting pressure on my bladder and moved nearly to my vagina.

"Ok looks pretty good." She marks some stuff on her clip board. "I have a few more checks that I’m going to need to do. This is a regular check up for all patients that attend the hospital, so just relax." She marks a little more on the clip board and then starts to rub my stomach, and then up to my breasts. "Just checking for breast cancer, try to relax." I was a very shy girl. I didn’t respond to much she said. I just nodded.

She rubbed her fingers over the sides of my breasts and bottom. She then rubbed my nipples and upper chest. I twitched in excitement. It felt so good for her soft hands to touch me. She marks a few more on the board.

"Now I need to make some checks around your vagina for any diseases." She pulled down the rest of my gown, revealing my freshly shaved vagina. My clitoris was swollen and my vagina was dripping wet. She started to giggle a little at my physical arousal. "Are you getting excited from this? Don’t worry, a lot of people do. You should see the men when I do this check up, they are as stiff as a board."

I giggled a little nervously.

"Don’t talk much? You don’t have to be shy around me. Its the doctors you should worry about. Those horny bastards are always pinching my ass when I walk past."

"How terrible. You’re very pretty." I blushed a little. I could tell she was trying to come on to me; I was just trying to keep up.

"Aww, thank you. You’re pretty too. And your young breasts are so soft, not too big, and not too small. I’m jealous. I would let you touch mine but that would be a little unprofessional. I work all night so I will be back a little later and-- Well let’s continue with the check up."

"Ok" She began to massage my vagina lips and spread them apart and look inside. "Don’t you ever use gloves?"

"I do sometimes, but with people like you I don’t really feel comfortable with them, I can’t check for disease as well. You know? They are sort of like a restriction. Well, you’re all clean." She marked some more on the board. "Well I have to get going. If you need me press the call button." She gave my clit a little rub before adding "Cutie". She left the room with a wink.

Well that was certainly unexpected, the beautiful nurse coming on to me. I slipped the rest of my gown off and just lay under the sheets. My hard nipples piercing through the sheets. I watched TV for a few hours before I had to use the bathroom. I didn’t know where it was, so I clicked the call button.

YES! Just what I had hoped, Nurse Jessica came in with a smile on here face. "What can I do for you, Hun?"

"I need to use the bathroom; I don’t know where it is."

"Oh, that’s all? Sure, babe, can you walk?"

"Yes I’m fine." I pulled back the sheets and stepped out of the bed.

"Do you always sleep in the nude?" She asked glaring down at my body.

"Always, what about you? What do you sleep in?"

"I usually just sleep in a T-Shirt. No panties or bra. Are you going to get dressed, or do you want to streak down the hall?" We both laughed and I slipped on the gown and she led me down the hall to the restroom.

"Ok here you go, Ill be outside when you are finished." I went to the bathroom and then came outside. She walked me back to the room and I sat back on the bed. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Ummm," I thought for a while. I wanted to get her to take off her clothes, but I don’t want to freak her out. "I could use a sponge bath" I smiled at her. She looked a little shocked and excited at the same time. She looked as though she was glad I finally did a little coming on to her.

"Sure, I could do that. Just go ahead and strip down again and lay down on the bed." She pulled out a large yellow sponge from the shelf and rinsed it on the sink. She walked up to my bed and started to rub the sponge against my chest. The warm water made me so hot, I was dying for her to touch me.

"How’s this?" She asked.

"Its fantastic! It feels so good." I tried thinking of a way to get her out of those damn clothes! BUT HOW? "Maybe, when you have the time, I could give you a sponge bath?" My face turned red, I was scared of her reaction. She looked shocked. But then she smiled.

"Oh, so you want to give me a bath now, do you?" She rubbed her fingers over my lips. She walked over to the door and locked it.

"How about you be the nurse for a while?" She asked, licking her glossed lips. My eyes widened. I couldn’t believe this was happening.

"Ok, that works." I stood up. "Maybe you should change into the gown?"

"Ok" She nodded, slowly unbuttoning her blouse. Revealing her beautiful cleavage. She then took off her entire blouse and dropped it to the floor. She stood before me in a white transparent bra and thong. This was too good to be true. "What do you think?"

"Oh my god, you are so beautiful." She then slipped off her bra revealing her dark nipples. They were very perky. Then she slipped off her thong. Her vagina was so matured and hairless.

"How about we skip the bath and just fool around?" She asked giving me a sexy look; she reached out and put her hands around my waist. She moved one to my face and gave me a soft passionate kiss on the lips. I kissed her back with a little tongue. She swirled her tongue around mine.

She moved her hands up to my breasts and pinched and twisted my nipples.

I let out a slight moan. She slid her soft tongue up my face. She pressed her nipples up against mine. She grasped my butt and picked me up, I wrapped my legs around her waist. She lifted me up and put me on the bed.

She kneeled down by my vagina. Naturally, I spread my legs. She started to lick my pussy. She slid her tongue inside my vagina, precum stringing off her tongue.

I ran my hands through her hair moaning uncontrollably.

"Do you want to suck on my nipple?"

"Hell yes, I said out of breath." I stood up off the bed and she laid down on it. I got on top of her and hovered over her body. I laid my tongue on her nipple and began to swirl it around. I then started to suck on her nipple like a baby. She moaned and I could feel my juices running down my leg onto hers.

She started to moan very load. And our night had only begun.

 

Please leave comments on my story; if I get enough positive results, I might make a second entry.

My Secret Love

opee1999 on Incest Stories

My Secret Love

My name is David and this is my story. I’m currently seventeen, with light brown hair, piercing green eyes, and a tanned muscular frame. I stand 5’9” and weight 175 lbs. I spend most of my time weightlifting and boxing at the local gym. For over a year I’ve carried a secret. One that shames and excites me at the same time. I love someone too much. This person is everything to me. She’s the embodiment of every erotic dream I’ve ever had, but she’s also my sister.

Her name is Jennie. Her beauty is unmatched in this world. She is 5’7”, 112 lbs, with dark brown hair that cascades down to her lower back in gentle waves. Her body is the definition of p

Read More
erfection. She has long shapely legs that lead to an exquisitely sculpted hourglass figure accentuated by her firm 34c breasts.

I first noticed my feelings for her a year after my mother left us. Dad had taken to drinking in order to bury the pain of her leaving. I figured he still loved and missed her in his own way. One night he came home hammered like never before and started in on Jennie.

“You’re a no good whore just like your mother.” I heard him shout.

“I’m not a whore.” Jennie retaliated.

“Don’t you talk back to me, girl. I’m going to teach you to respect me.” Dad roared.

I managed to get to the living room in time to see that he had Jennie trapped in the corner. He raised his hand to strike her, something he has never done before or will ever attempt again, causing her to cringe. I practically flew toward him. Catching his arm with my left hand I delivered a right cross to his jaw. I caught him by surprise and sent him crashing to the ground with a series of lefts and rights. He looked up at me, calculated the his chances of beating me, and moved to get up.

“Stay down. I’m well trained for and you know it.” I cautioned

He glared at me saying, “How dare you hit your own father.”

“How dare I. How dare you trying to hit your daughter.” I responded.

“When I get up…” He started, but I cut him off.

“When you get up your going to leave. I love you, but your drunk. I, no we, want you to go and sober up. Then you can come home. Until then think about what happened here and what could have happened. You need to put your life back together.” I commanded.

He slowly rose to his feet and slunk to his car. After he left I looked at Jennie, who and collapsed on the floor, crying her eyes out. It devastated me to see her so sad. I knelt down and took her into my arms. After her tears gradually subsided, she looked up at me placed a gentle kiss on my cheek. With that kiss and one look into those magnificent deep blue eyes, I was lost. I knew then how important and precious she was to me. My heart broke with joy and sadness as I realized just how much I loved her.

I tried to fight my feelings for her by dating constantly, but no one ever measured up to her. I went through girlfriend after girlfriend trying to find someone like her. I believed that I was destined to be alone. That all changed three months ago.

Dad, after returning home, was working a double shift to buy us a new computer to make up for his past mistakes. Jennie was off on another date with her new boyfriend. And I was home alone thinking of her, while jealousy over the time she spent with her boyfriend consumed me. I heard them pull into the driveway. Curiosity getting the better of me, I went and peeked out the kitchen window. I could see them kissing and I watched as his hand slipped lower and lower down her body. Lord, how I envied and despised that boy.

“Billy I’m not ready to.” I heard her speak.

“Come on you know you are. Just relax, I’ll go real slow.” Came his sly reply.

“ I said no. Now I’m leaving. GOOD NIGHT.” She quickly responded.

As she reached for the door he grabbed her and pinned her to the door. That was all I needed. I ran for the driveway and almost ripped his car door off its hinge. Startled he released his grip on my sister. I snatched him out of that car and hurtled him onto our front lawn. As I watched him get up, anger and rage swelled within me. I charged him, intending to beat him until not even dental records could identify his body. I pounded on him mercilessly until I felt Jennie’s arm pull me back.

“Please stop.” She cried.

“Why? He tried to hurt you.” I wailed.

“Because I don’t won’t to loose you over him.” She pleaded as she tightened her grip on my arm.

Seeing the look in her eyes I loosened my hold on him saying, “If I ever see or hear of you speaking ot or getting near my sister again I will finish what I began here.”

He bolted for his car cursing Jennie and me. I took Jennie inside and we set on the couch. I held her like I did the night of the incident, as we now call it. We starred into each others eyes for what seemed like hours. I wanted desperately to kiss her, but fear stopped me. She pressed her body tight against me. Feeling myself physically react to this I pulled back.

“Jennie I’m sorry.” I began, “I didn’t mean to hurt him that bad, but seeing him try that, I just lost it.”

“It’s okay, David. I was more worried about you than I was about him.” She explained.

“Why?” I questioned suddenly confused.

She said, “Because you mean more to me than anyone ever will. You’re my protector. My knight in shining armor.”

“Don’t kid me.” I said, a little hurt.

“I’m not kidding. I couldn’t live without you in my life. I um.. I love you.” she whispered.

“What?” I felt my mouth go dry.

“I honestly and deeply love you, David.” She repeated as a tear escaped her eye.

“I love you too. I think I’m in love with you.” I confessed.

She looked into my eyes and asked, “Is that why you keep dumping your girlfriends?”

“Yes. I’ve tried to stop myself, but I can’t. No one measures up to you in my eyes.” I broke down.

She gathered me into her arms and pulled my face down to hers. I felt her lips tenderly brush against mine sending jolts of electricity through my body bringing it to life. I pulled her closer to me and pressed my lips harder against hers. She opened her mouth to allow my tongue to enter. We kissed feverishly as our passion grew with each passing second. She was the first to break away.

“Carry me to my room. I want this moment to be special.” She began.

“Me too.” I replied as I picked her up.

I carried her with care to her bedroom and lowered her onto the bed. I stood there, at first, just taking in her beauty. She sat up to let me unbutton her blouse. I pressed my lips to hers as I slipped her blouse off and started to fumble with her bra.

“Let me help you.” Jennie whispered.

She quickly removed her bra unleashing her tremendous breasts before my eyes. I took one in each of my hands and marveled at how they felt. They were so firm, so smooth, and had the littlest pink nibbles I ever seen. I trailed kisses down her neck and took her nipple into my mouth. I sucked on her nipple and was surprised at how hard it got. She moaned in ecstasy as I sucked and played with her nipples. I felt her tug at my shirt.

“Let me returned the favor. ” She said with a smiled.

I pulled my mouth away from her harden nipples so she could remove my shirt. A shock went through me as she use the same technique I did to kiss my neck and rock hard abs. I felt her hands move to undo my pants and I rose and help her remove them. She looked me up and down and noticed the bulge in my boxers and tried to slip her hand in. I stopped her.

“Don’t.” I said.

“I just want to please you.” she said.

“I don’t want that.” I explained.

“Why not?” she quizzed.

“Because I’m still a virgin and I want to last for you.” I admitted.

Before she could speak I kissed and lowered her back onto the bed. I removed her skirt and was treated to my first look at her light blue panties. I was delighted to see her pussy already wet with anticipation. I slipped her panties off and gasped at the sight of her swollen pussy. Her pussy was like a delicate red rose in full bloom.

“Please go slow I’m a virgin too.” she said breathlessly.

I softly started kissing up her inner thigh causing her breath to quicken. I circled my tongue around the outside of her pussy lips as I searched for her magnificent little clit. As I took her clit in to my mouth, savoring my first taste of her sweet vagina, I eased one of my fingers into her. A moan escaped her lips as I began to suck harder on her clit and quickened the pace of my finger in her cunt.

“I’m close, honey. I want to cum with you inside me.” she exclaimed.

I discarded my boxer and she gasped at the site of my full naked male form. She smiled as she caught sight of my 8” cock. She spread her legs wide for me as I ease myself onto her. I lightly kissed her and looked into her eyes.

“I love you.” I said.

“I love you too. Please make love to me.” she answered.

“I’ll go slow.” I whispered.

I massaged my cock around her pussy, simultaneously teasing her clit and lubricating my penis for the journey ahead. I lightly pushed the head in and felt her warm, wet pussy wrap and tighten around it. I waited for her vagina to adapt to my swollen member, then gently push further in. When I felt resistance I pushed slightly harder breaking her hymen and taking her virginity.

“Oh God.” she screamed in pain.

“Are you alright.” I feared I had hurt her to much.

“Yes. Just go slow.” she replied as tears dotted her eyes.

I started slow, gently pushing in and out until her whimpers of pain gave way to moans of ecstasy. With each moan I pick up my pace. I rhythmically work my cock in and out of her as she pushed up to meet my thrusts. Before long I could feel my balls tighten and my penis began to fill with semen.

“I’m close.” I warned.

“I’m close too.” she responded.

“I’m going to pull out.” I whispered

“Don’t. Cum inside me. I want you to fill me with your love.” she ordered.

I picked up the pace completely lost in our love making. Our orgasms hit like a tidal wave. Each of us were lost in our on pleasure as shock wave after shock wave rocked our body. I rammed into her as deep and as hard as I could filling her with my seed. She pulled me close and kissed me as I sent shot after shot of sperm into her thirsty pussy. I collapsed onto her as my orgasm subsided and she gently rocked me as she finished her own.

I whispered into her ear, “I love you and no other. I will always be yours.”

She smiled up at me and said, “I love you too. We are one now. Never to be separated.”

Our love as grown since then and while we take precautions I worry that someone will find out and take her away. But I can’t see my life without her. So each night I hold her close to me and tell over and over again just how much I love her.

Am I Your Brother's Keeper?

leari on Forced Stories

As my 23rd birthday approaches I think back to my innocence, 5 years ago seems a lifetime now.I was celebrating my 18th Birthday and thought I didn't have a care in the world life was great.

I worked very hard my whole life in school and it paid off, I graduated with honors and was awarded several scholarships. As a part of one particular scholarship I was given opportunity to work in my field of study, Psychology. This is where I first met Dr. Faulk, an older very distinguish gentleman, and also a brilliant psychologist and writer. I read several of Dr. Faulk’s books and was thrilled to have the opportunity to work for him well at least for the same facility he was affiliated with. Dr. Faulk was also a very handsome older man, tall at least 6’3 lean not
Read More
too thin, he appeared to be in great physical shape, his caramel brown complexion appeared as though he never shaved a day in his life. His hair was wavy with the salt and pepper color. Even 32 years my senior I found him a very handsome man. During the time I was to work for this facility one of the perks would be, I was able to attend Dr. Faulk’s seminars free of charge, I again was thrilled, I had the world by the tail, My life would be changed dramatically and I was ready and eager to embark on my new life. Or was I? Looking back I never imagined the dramatic change to be so life altering, nothing could have prepared me for this. Do I regret anything? Would I change anything? I suppose I’ll let you stroll through my life and at the end you come to your own conclusions.

It had been two weeks working for the facility; I had the honor of meeting Dr. Faulk on one occasion. I was bringing in some files Ms Harris, my supervisor asked for and there he was.

Hi dear come in and meet Dr. Faulk, Dr. this is Tyra our student worker, Tyra meet the famous Dr. Faulk
Hi sir it’s a pleasure to meet you, I’ve read and heard so much about you. Have you, now? Tyra hmmm Greek for untamed are you untamed Tyra. I stammer for words, his eyes are piercing straight through me and I feel some strange electric surge split right through my body. Dr. Faulk and Ms Harris chuckle as I muttered a lame, no sir I think I'm pretty tame. He then pat me on my shoulder leaving the room saying that will remain to be seen my dear tamed Tyra.
Three days after meeting Dr. Faulk, I was sitting mesmerized by his deliberate speaking techniques, excited to be attending my first seminar. Dr. Faulk is known for his controversial ideas on the male vs. female role in relationships both work and personal. Dr. Faulk’s theory is the male takes the dominant role in the work place as well as home. He believes if a female exhibits that, which is believed to be a male trait, it will infest and ruin the whole relationship, Dr. Faulk is very successful in helping many relationships with his role training sessions. I soon learned he not only gave seminars he also had group sessions, and private sessions in his office. He was very sought after and it wasn't easy to get an appointment with him. The waiting list could be quite long.
I sat completely still, clinging to his every word, they seem to grab and hold me, I think it was at that very moment when I heard his deep, clear, even-toned voice speak the words….."Domination implies the taking of power by force, rather than the acceptance of power"  explaining in detail why he stayed away from the word dominate. He went on to say women loose when they try to take on the male role, taking on the decision making and therefore removing the power from the male, leaves the woman unprotected. The man makes it possible for the woman to express her femininity by taking full responsibility for her he also provides the basic necessities - food, clothing, shelter, creates a structure - rules, routines, etc. - for his family, A true male also protects his family from outside dangers.
The woman's role is to makes it possible for the man to express his masculinity by accepting his authority to carry out his responsibility for her, trusting that he will protect and provide all of her needs, without question. I was completely taken not only by his words by his whole demeanor, I breathed in deeply, wanting to inhale every word as if I was hearing each word for the first time in my life.
It was two months after that day that Dr. Faulk invited me over for dinner, I was writing a paper on subservient behaviors and he was kind enough to offer his private library. I was thrilled this very busy man taking the time to help me. I was then at his home almost daily for a week when Dr. Faulk offered me an opportunity of a lifetime.
I have the responsibility of caring for my brother, and with my schedule I don't have much time to give him the companionship he so needs, Tyra you would have your own room in the house and access to most of my home and transportation. A portion of your pay would be put into an account, for savings. I would allow one expense card for evenings out, I would like to see my brother getting out more. What do you think Tyra? Think? It was nothing to think about, I'll have my bags packed by dinner. I returned that evening with my suitcases, and right after dinner, Dr. Faulk requested I come into his home office. He gave me a contract to sign and some other papers to set up my account also insurance papers. It was that very second after signing everything I realized just how naive I really was, not asking any questions, I had just agreed to giving him my life.
Tyra, you will go through proper training in order to give my brother the care he needs, you are to take orders from only myself and my brother. You both have a personal butler. The butler is now going through your suitcases and eliminating any unacceptable clothing. My personal maid will be taking you shopping in the morning. Tyra go to your room and shower, things will be already laid out for you and your butler will assist you in this. Tyra's mind was reeling, even Dr. Faulk's voice took on a different tone, although not loud very authoritative.
Tyra found Raymond already in her room, clothes were laid out on her bed. Plain black thong panties, and what seemed to be a dress very plain and thin, tiny straps and it looked as though it would reach her mid thigh. The bathroom was huge, and Tyra had never seen a large living room type chair in a bathroom before. A basket with everything necessary to have a luxurious bath set on the counter top. Raymond remained in the bathroom as I started to run the bath water. Raymond thank you I'm fine now, you can leave. I'm sorry Ms Tyra my strict orders are to remain with you, anything you may need I will be right here to provide.  Tyra stormed out of the bathroom and down the stairs to find Dr. Faulk, she found him in his study. After explaining how Raymond refused to leave her to bath alone, he smiled and told her she would have to get used of servants and they were trained and she need not be shy around them, Tyra bath as if you are alone, get used of being pampered and catered to. Then in a firm but low voice Dr. Faulk told Tyra Go now and bath and meet me in the living area, you have less than an hour. Tyra ran upstairs, not sure why she obeyed so willingly. His low firm tone was quite unsettling and she thought perhaps this is just the way the rich live.

When Tyra arrived upstairs she found Raymond waiting in the bathroom, she immediately started to undress and turned and glared at him. As she descended from the tub, Raymond stood with the large bath towel and started drying her wet body, Tyra tried taking the towel from him but he held tight to the towel giving her the most threatening look and she decided not to try and stop him. Tyra stood there very embarrassed as Raymond went about drying her body with special care spreading her ass cheeks and what seemed like slow deliberate movements, he commanded Tyra put her leg on the chair while he dried her pussy, he kneeled down, spreading her lips and carefully dried every inch of her pussy. Tyra couldn't wait until this humiliation was over. After Tyra was dried and lotioned and dressed, she went down stairs to meet with Dr. Faulk.
Tyra sat with her legs closed tight together, she felt almost naked with the plain thin dress and thongs. 15 minutes passed and still no sign of Dr. Faulk, when suddenly a maid entered rolling in a serving cart that contained assorted cheese and crackers. Also on the tray was a pitcher of what seemed like lemonade. While Tyra waited, she poured herself a glass and ate a few crackers with cheese. Minutes passed with still no sign of Dr. Faulk. Tyra begin to wonder if she should just go to her room because she suddenly felt as though she was drifting off she couldn't explain it, though she didn't feel sleepy she felt unattached from reality somehow.

Tyra begin to awake, she assumed she fell asleep, but how did she get to her new room? She had no memory of going upstairs. As her mind begin to clear Tyra realized she was completely naked. She jumped up startled, when she noticed Dr. Faulk sitting in a chair near the bed. Tyra tried to reach for a sheet to cover her naked body only to discover the bed was completely empty of all bed linens. Tyra begin to cry, what is going on, where are my clothes, how did I get in my room? I want you out of here, I need privacy, she shouted!!! Tyra cried so hard she trembled, her body was aching and she didn't know why.
Dr. Faulk calmly told Tyra to shut up, and she was never to talk to him like that again, she was to be obedient and not to question or demand anything. Tyra you own no clothes, they have all been thrown out or given to a good will. This room is a part of my home, it belongs to me as you also belong to me. "You gave away my clothes, you had no right, I need my clothes I'm leaving this house immediately."  Dr. Faulk, grinned, Tyra you belong to me now, you signed yourself over to me, I have all rights to you now, you will do as I say and you will earn clothes and luxuries. Dr. Faulk then threw Tyra on the sheetless bed and swiftly thrust his large finger into her pussy, swirled it around and removed it pressing his finger to her lips forcing her to taste the juices. He then roughly jerked Tyra to her feet and practically drugged her down the stairs.

When Dr. Faulk opened the door to the entertainment room he roughly pushed Tyra inside, much to her embarrassment, seated were Raymond, Carlton the head butler, Ms Deanne the head maid, another man Tyra hadn't yet met. She felt totally humiliated standing naked before these virtual strangers.  Raymond and Carlton sat to the right side of her and Ms Deanne and the other man on the left Tyra was made to stand, when suddenly the large screen started to play.  What Tyra seen was unbelievable, the movie started with Tyra on the staircase she was on her knees Raymond was on the top stair just above her laying  back while she sucked his cock, she watched as she seemed to devour his entire cock down her throat. What was more shocking was Ms Deanne was on a lower step just below her licking and fingering her pussy. Tyra  begin to scream for Dr. Faulk to turn the video off, only everyone just smiled and continued watching. She then tried running from the room, only Raymond quickly grabbed her, kicking and screaming Tyra was held firmly Carlton assisted by grabbing a leg while the strange man grabbed her other leg, suddenly Ms Deanne pushed a chair toward her. To her horror there was a large dildo attached to the seat it looked to be at least 12 inches and at least 5 inches wide. The men carried her over to the chair lowering her down so it barely glazzed her ass. Dr. Faulk faced her and said in a firm low voice if you don't behave, i will order them to drop you on the chair. Tyra suddenly realized her humiliating position held by the men she was spread wide open for view, tears started to flow, as she also understood she was helpless.
 
Ms Deanne stepped in front of her, she gently almost clinically spread her pussy lips, she begin probing and seemingly examining her pussy. She nodded to Dr. Faulk and he in turn nodded to the men holding her. She was then lowered to her feet. Tyra's legs felt weak and she hoped they would not fail her, she barely was able to stand.
 Dr. Faulk begin to speak to Tyra in his speech like voice giving her instructions on how to be subservient how she was expected to be obedient during her training period. The first thing on the agenda was to rid you of your virginity he stated casually. I will personally take care of that matter, my brother has no interest in virgins and I'm afraid if I left it to him he would ruin you. I will be much more patient and kind, so consider yourself lucky. She listened numbly as Dr. Faulk ordered Raymond and Ms Deanne to start the cleansing process.
 
The three entered a large sterile looking room one side had a huge whirlpool, Ms. Deanne started filling it with water where a half ounce of bleach was dumped in. Tyra was laid on a large table where Raymond begun cover her body with a soft cream, then he and Ms. Deanne started shaving every inch of her body, until they were certain no hairs remained. Tyra noticed 2 large silver cans one larger than the other, attached above her head with a rubber tube and what appeared to be a cut off valve. She soon learned it was to douche she also found out a fragrance medicated disinfected was added to the douche water. After the humiliating douche, she was horrified to learn of the next cleansing, she was to endure a horrible enema. A 2 gallon bucket was emptied into her bowels and a butt plug was immediately inserted. It felt as though she would burst. She was certain the butt plug would fly out from the pressure of all that water. Finally after 20 minutes she was allowed to release the water and waste. Her relief was short lived, for another can was emptied into her bowels. This was repeated four times until the water emptied out of her anus clear.
She was made to get into the whirlpool, Tyra jumped after putting a foot in the water was so hot she couldn't stand it. Ms Deanne smacked her bottom hard and pushed her forward. Tyra screamed as she lowered herself into the steamy hot water, tears filled her eyes as she wondered what else she was to endure, she let her body adjust to the hot water and Ms. Deanne and Raymond washed and scrubbed her, after drying her thoroughly Ms. Deanne kneeled down and sniffed her pussy and ass making sure she was ready, now they felt she was sterile enough for Dr. Faulk. She still was not allowed any clothing only thong type slippers. It was now time to have her virginity taken from her. She was lead to the other side of the room where a king size bed with only white linen, very plain looking, and told to wait there. Tyra was so exhausted she drifted off to sleep after only a few minutes.
 
Tyra was awaken by a sharp pain, Dr Faulk was twisting and pinching her nipples roughly, instinctively she fought against the pain, in turn he pinned her down by sitting on her chest with her arms pinned down between his legs. He took his cock and slapped it repeatedly against her lips. She stopped fighting, this pleased him, and he then lowered himself between her legs and begin rubbing his big thick cock on her virgin pussy. He rubbed it in a circular motion on her clit and she felt her clit begin to harden. Ms. Deanne came to the bed and rubbed some type of ointment on her pussy, it was then she realized they were not alone everyone was in the room was watching her. Dr. Faulk then rubbed his cock at the entrance of her pussy pushing slightly against it. He then asked her when she was a child did she prefer the bandaid ripped off quickly or slowly removed?  Her mind whirled quickly on one hand she wanted it over quickly but the thought of enduring so much pain made her say slowly removed. His expression never changed it was one of matter fact coolness, and went on about the business of removing her virginity. His cock seemed very large and threatening to Tyra, it had to be at least 9inches long and 3 inches around, the head so thick she didn't see it at all possible to enter her tiny hole. Slowly the doctor pushed the head of his cock against her unwilling hole. Carlton and Raymond came to her side and raised her legs and spread them so wide she thought she would split in two. Slowly pushing he finally was able to push the head of his cock into her hole, he just held it there, while Tyra screamed out in pain, begging him to take it out. This was the only time she seen his expression change he slightly smiled, as he thrust about two inches of his hard cock into her. She bucked wildly trying to get away, Ms Deanne quickly moved to the other side of the bed and roughly pinched her nipples, changing the course of her pain. Dr. Faulk begin to move his cock slowly before pushing another couple inches inside her, the entire time Ms. Deanne was twisting and pinching her nipples roughly. Finally he felt the obtruction he wanted to break through and knowing it was better to push through quickly he followed through on Tyra's bad decission to go slowly. He slowly pushed against her hymen, as her scream turned to a shrill sounding like death. Burried to the hilt now he just let his cock lay amoung the wet warmth, as she screamed he talked to her telling her now there was nothing special about her she was just another servant. He slowly started to pull his cock out, when he had it half way out he stopped, smiled at her and slammed it all the way in with so much force she thought he had ruined her forever. He continued to slam his cock in and out of her hard and fast, by now she was numb all feeling removed and she felt nothing, NO PAIN, NO PLEASURE!  When he felt his orgasm  approaching he removed his cock and quickly mounted her shooting hot cum on her face, grabbing a fist full of hair he pulled her face to his messy cock and made her suck him clean of all the cum and virgin blood. Ms. Deanne, quickly left for a warm towel to wash his cock. Tyra thought at least it was over, at least that is what she thought. Ms. Deanne begin to suck his clean cock, and when she felt it reached the hard state she stopped. He had the men turn her over and position her on her knees with her ass raised high, pillows were put under her stomach. She wasn't sure who but someone begin to pour a cold gel over her ass and rubbing it onto her hole. Tyra begin to scream NO NOOOOOO YOU CAN'T DO THAT!!! She realized he was about to enter her anal hole.  She was held down her face onto her virgin blood on the sheets, she felt his cock pushing against her hole, but she was so tight he decided to put some more gel on his finger and massaging it into her hole he entered one finger pushing it in and out then he inserted one more finger and begin to expand her opening.   When he felt she was opened enough he again begin to push is big cock against her hole, finally boring of the slowness he rammed his cock with so much force her head slammed down onto the bloody sheets deeper she screamed but heard no sounds come out. He took his hands to spread the cheeks of her ass wide and fucked her hard in her ass, she no longer cared he had broken her will to fight. It seemed like an hour of ass fucking, but after about 15 mins he ejaculated into her assaulted hole. when he removed his cock, Ms Deanne spread her cheeks wide so he could watch as his cum seeped out of her tight red ass hole. He got great pleasure from this sight.
  He then left the room, giving orders to clean her up and let her sleep before beginning the training process.
 
    Part 2 will be hot.......let me know if you even want a part 2. Be honest so I can improve on the second part.

My Mom's Surprise Part 2

cool_desi1 on Incest Stories

After that day with mom touching my pussy and
masturbating me things have changed around the house.
Mom has had this glow about her that I didn't see
before.. I was not sure if it was because she changed
or because I was soo much in love with her at that
point in my life.  I have always loved to help mom out
in the kitchen and the next couple of weeks were
pretty cool in that area. We would go into the kitchen
and work on doing dinner and all and we would talk
alot. She and I talked mostly about me being a
lesbian. She asked alot of questions. She wanted to
know like when I felt that way and if I ever felt any
attraction to men. You know the typical questions that
people ask about others that are different from them.
Read More
The really neat part about mom was that she was never
and has never been judgmental about my lesbianism. She
seamed and still does seam more curious then anything.
And of course she has backed me up totally and has on
many occasions said she loved me. Which made life alot
easier for me.

But on thing that she did avoid was what happen when
she came into the room that afternoon. I wasn't sure
what to do about it but what I did get from her that
in a way she was feeling guilty about it. I say that
because I brought it up a couple of times and she
changed the subject quickly and didn't want to talk
about it. Well that was not what I had in mind for the
situation so I put phase 2 into action. Plus my pussy
would twitch everytime I was around mom.

It all worked out really well and quite by accident
that weekend.. Dad had a meeting he had to go to out
of town and would be gone till sunday evening. My
little brother had a close friend that he had been
wanting to stay over night with for a while so mom let
him. Which left mom and me all alone saturday
afternoon and night... Mom was in the laundry room
doing some laundry and I decided that it was now or
never. I went and started to talk to her. It didn't
take me too much time and I started talking about my
sexuality. If you know me I can be very outgoing
sometimes and I decided that the best way of going
about it was to flat out ask mom what she was thinking
about that night.  She said she did enjoy it but she
did fell a little guilty about it also. I asked her
why she said she thought it was bad mostly cause she
was my mom and she was raised that incest was bad. I
smiled.. she asked me why. I told her that it really
made me feel good that she didn't object to it cause
it was with another women.. I told her then that I was
physically attracted to her for a long time and that I
wanted to do more things with her. She turned red and
then asked what I wanted for to do tonight.  I told
her that I would really like to order a pizza and get
a couple of movies to watch.  She agreed and we went
to the video store and did some shopping also.

It was really nice to go shopping with my mom. We went
to the mall and walked all around had soo much fun
trying on shoes and some clothes.. I would purposly go
into the changing room with her to get glimps of her
hot body and if I could flash her with mine. We had a
quick bite at the food court and then did more
shopping all afternoon.  We went to the video store
and picked out two movies. Then we headed home.

It was about 7 pm or so so we ordered pizza on the
cell phone on the trip home.  We got home and it
arrived about 10 min later.  We sat at the table and
ate our pizza and talked some more. I had never talked
soo much to mom and it was soo nice! And my pussy was
soaked from being soo excited all afternoon. We
finished eating and then decided to go watch a movie.
I said give me a min and I went up to my room and
changed into a nightie.. no bra or panties.  Came down
stairs and mom was a little shocked that I was dressed
that way. I told her that no men around and that I
wanted to be comfy for the movies. She smiled and I
asked her if she wanted to get that way. She said as
she blushed that she would love to. So she went to her
room and came back with this really hot nightie. I
could tell she wasn't wearing her bra but wasn't sure
about her panties. I would find out later that she had
on a really cool silk pair of panties. We sat there
and talked some more and was watching the movies and
eating popcorn that I cooked while she was changing.
It was then that I started my plan in motion. I asked
her if she was thirsty and of course with eating
popcorn and all she was. So as I got up I accidently
dropped a couple of kernals of popcorn and of course
had to bend over to pick them up. I bent over so my
ass was right in front of my mom and gave her a good
look at my bare pussy.  She didn´t say much that time
but when it happen the next time when I had to go
potty she slapped my ass jokingly and said that it
could be dangerous to show her that too much.. I knew
at that time I had her just had to play it out so as
to not scare her off too much. So what I did was when
I came back I sat right next to her. We had rented
some suspense movie, not sure exactly what it was as I
was more interested in mom then the movie. And then I
put the next phase into action.. as I sat next to her
I got really close. I am sure she could smell my sex
as I could and it was a huge turn on. I then layed my
head on her lap as I have done most of my life. This
time was alot different as I was just inches away from
her hot pussy and could tell she was wet and wanted
her soo much!  She was a little surprised that I layed
my head on her lap but she didn´t protest she just
started to caress my hair as she did in the past. But
this time it meant alot more to me. I pretended to be
scared a couple of times and would grab her legs and
bring her closer to me and she would say how it was ok
and was just a movie.  When the movie was over she
just sat there and kept caressing my hair. It felt soo
good and my pussy was soaked from it and I could tell
from the heat that was radiating from her lap that she
was getting wetter and wetter. Then I turned around so
I was laying on her lap and facing her. We talked some
and the way I was laying my nightie wasn´t covering
much.. actually on purpose I let it ride up so my
pussy was exposed some. As we were talking again
without realizing what I was doing my hand moved to my
pussy and I was rubbing myself. Mom didn´t notice
right away and I am not sure when she really did
notice but I know I was really rubbing it and she said
that if I kept it up would make a mess on the couch.
It was then that I asked her if that was a huge thing
and she said no. "mom, I would really love it if you
helped me cum like you did before"  She noded and said
she would. "mom, it would really help me if you took
off your nighty and let me take of mine."  she didn´t
say a word just motioned me to sit up and as I did
slid off her nighty. It took me about two maybe three
seconds to take mine off and I layed back on her lap.
It was then that I realized that she had on a very
cool silt pair of panties that had a huge wet spot on
them. She didn´t have any bra on and although I have
seen her bare breasts before they never looked soo
nice as they did then. I wanted to suck on them soo
bad that it hurt. Then I snapped back into real life
as I felt my mom rubbing my pussy. She took one hand
was still carressing my hair and the other hand was
touching my pussy. I spread my legs as wide as I could
and she was working my pussy like a pro. She would
take her fingers and slide them up and down my slit..
she said over and over that she really loved the
feeling of it being soo smooth. She would go all the
way down to my ass and back up.. teasing my clit as
she passed it and making me soo wet.. Then as she
slide her fingers up and down she would slide on
finger in me. I was soo wet that it sliped in very
easily and then she would slide it up and run it over
my clit and it would twitch... she did this with two
fingers and then three.. I was soo hot and wet and she
was a master at working not only the clit itself but
right above it where it is very tender and drives me
crazy when it gets rubbed.  I realized that the way
she was working my pussy meant that she masturbated
alot. So I asked her if she did. She admitted that
there were alot of times when Dad was out of town for
business meetings and all that she would be very hot
and masturbate. This made me soo hot it was soo hard
not to cum right away. But I wanted to hold off till I
couldn´t take it anymore. "mom, could you play with my
breasts also? Please!" "of course dear!" and then with
her hand that was carressing my hair was now
carressing my breasts.. I was soo hot and on fire it
was unreal!! I have had some pretty hot orgasms in my
life and the one previous with mom helping me was
pretty hot but what happen next was out of this world!
I had squirted before but this was unreal. Moms hand
was soaked as was the couch.. And what was awsome was
that she didn´t quit, she kept on shoving her fingers
in my pussy and rubbing my clit like it was the most
important thing in the world! My nipples were sticking
out soo far and soo hard! I couldn't stand it much
longer and wanted to cum soo bad... I think that mom
realized that as it was then that she concentrated
soley on my clit and my god I came soo hard it was
unreal!! I cryed out and clamped my legs on her hand
and was soaked!! As I came to my senses which seamed
like forever I could see my mom's face and it had on
it a huge smile... I thanked her over and over.. "it
is ok sweetie, I loved doing it!"  Mom said. Then as I
relaxed some I again had a full view of my mothers
breasts... they were sooo hot!! I wanted to suck them
sooo bad!! "mom, you have helped me out two times now
and I can tell from the heat between your legs and
your nipples that you want me to help you don't you?"
"yes dear I do soo much.. "

... to be continued...

Gift From A God Pt 6

Abbe_Faria on Mind Control Stories

Against all odds, I was feeling damn good. I sat there and pondered what had just happened. I shivered slightly at the memory of what Coyote had done to me. I was awed and humbled by his power, and vowed to not get on his bad side, ever. As scared as I should have been though, I wasn’t. Whatever he had done to me before he left, it worked. All I wanted to do was have a good time.

 

I started thinking about Katie, about all the tenderness of her alabaster skin, and the pleasure I would take in her, and sat back with a smile. I wondered if I should introduce her to Kristel. That could have possibilities right there. Yeah, the

Read More
two of them in a room maybe with–

 

“Steve!” I was snapped from my pleasant daydream and glanced up to see Carlos and Brandon walking towards me.

 

Carlos is Puerto Rican (although he looks at least half black), about 5’ 8” or 5’ 9”, with very short hair, kind of like a buzz cut, a goatee and a perpetual five o’clock shadow. He shaves before he goes to sleep at night so he has that day’s growth thing going for him. When I first met him, he was shooting for the Bob Marley look with long dreads, but he’s since cut it all off, going instead for a more professional appearance. He claims he doesn’t smoke, but he’s always got that half-lidded look of the constantly stoned. You know Jim Bruer of SNL fame (think Goat Boy) and the movie Half Baked? Like that, only Puerto Rican.

 

Brandon is a bit taller and, as I said before, Navajo. He’s got the tanned skin and dark hair that he keeps fairly short (although it’s always kind of messed up), with eyes so slanted that until he told me, I thought he was Japanese. He always looks as if he’s preoccupied. Like his mind is wondering off to other places. Not the most dependable of guys, but we liked him anyway.

 

I met Carlos through some other friends of mine, but we never hung out until we ended up sharing some classes in school. Brandon I met in class as well. All of us had graduated and were seeking fulfillment in the real world without much success at that point. Carlos and Brandon were now roommates.

 

“Hey! Right on time.” I said, “Have a seat.”

 

“So what’s up Steve,” Carlos asked. “You look nice. Are you sure we aren’t celebrating something?”

 

“I just wanted to get together and have a good time. Ready for some fun?”

 

“What did you have in mind?” Brandon asked.

 

I looked at him and Carlos, debating on how much to tell them. I didn’t want to lie to them, but I couldn’t really tell them what was going on either.

 

“Anything you want, you just say the word.”

 

“I want the Fanta girls.” Carlos exclaimed, him and Brandon sharing a laugh. “What are you smoking? Can I have some.”

 

He and Brandon shared a laugh while I just looked at them smiling.

 

“You doubt my powers?”

 

“Whatever,” Carlos said. “Are you drunk this early in the afternoon?” He sniffed my empty glass of lemonade. “No liquor in here, is there? Are we going to have to do an intervention on you?”

 

“No, I’m straight.” I sat and thought for a moment then decided. “I think I know a good way to start off. Come with me.” I got up and started walking out of the atrium, when I glanced back to see if they were following. They were just sitting there.

 

“Come on,” I insisted, and gestured them to stand up. They both slid out of the seat, giving me curious looks and followed me out into the main restaurant area.

 

The way Gameworks is set up, you can look down onto the arcade floor from the restaurant. It’s got a lot of open areas in the floor where you can stand and look down on all the people milling about. The object is probably to get you to see how much fun they’re having and go down and spend more money. I walked up to one of the railings and looked down, and Brandon and Carlos walked along either side of me and looked down also.

 

“You okay,” Carlos asked. “You’re acting kind of weird.”

 

I didn’t answer, instead I said, “See anything you like?”

 

“Like what?” Brandon asked, not getting my meaning.

 

“Girls, women, poon-tang.” I told him, nodding my head in the direction of all the people downstairs.

 

“Oh...well yeah, sure. There’s some good looking girls down there,” he said. “We saw this one girl coming in, she was wearing this really tight short skirt and this tiny little halter. She was fucking hot!”

 

“Oh yeah,” Carlos chimed in.

 

“Do you see her? Point her out to me, then go and introduce yourself,” I told him.

 

“No way, I need a few beers before I’ll do that. Shit, probably not even then. She was...wooo.”

 

“What about you Carlos? You see any girl down there you want?”

 

“Yeah, but I’m not going to go up and just talk to them.”

 

“Why?” I asked him.

 

“Because, man. I just...wouldn’t. Why don’t you go up to a girl and talk to her.”

 

“I did,” I said, thinking of Katie. “She’s out in the mall right now doing a bit of shopping, she’ll be back in awhile. Now it’s your turn.”

 

“I’m not going to walk up to some random girl and talk to her. What would I say?”

 

“It doesn’t matter. You can say anything you want. Tell her the short-cut in Photoshop to create a new layer, it won’t make a bit of difference. I’ll bet you money that if you pick a girl and go up to her, she’ll be yours for the night.” I looked across at him and then over at Brandon. “Same goes for you too Brandon. Any girl in here.

 

“Are you out of your damn mind?” Carlos said.

 

“Really,” Brandon replied. “If it were that easy I’d have brought that hot chick up here with me.”

 

“You’re right,” I agreed, ”it normally doesn’t work like that. But this time it will be different.” I paused for a moment. “This time, I’m going to give her to you.” I backed up from the railing so I could look at both of them at the same time. They turned around and gave me critical and somewhat concerned looks.

 

“You can’t give us a girl,” Carlos said, incredulously. “She’s...she’s not yours.”

 

“Think of it more like borrowing,” I told him. “I’m borrowing her for the night and loaning her to you. Try me. Pick a girl out from the restaurant, any girl it doesn’t matter. Point her out to me.”

 

“What?” Carlos shared a look with Brandon. I could tell they were thinking me unwell at that point. I was getting a little frustrated. I was tired of explaining.

 

“Just do it. Pick someone.”

 

“Okay Steve, calm down,” Carlos said. He looked around the restaurant and a girl caught his eye sitting in a table across the floor on the other side of the restaurant. “Her,” he said, pointing to a blonde girl hunched over the table flipping through a menu. “How about her? Happy now?”

 

I looked to where he pointed, giving her a quick once over. She was attractive from what I could tell. She’d work for this demonstration.

 

“She’ll do. Now watch.”

 

I stretched out my will and slipped it into her mind. There was no outward effect on me as I was doing this. As far as Carlos and Brandon were concerned, I was standing there staring at her. Her name was Ronee, she was 22 and here with her friend Ashley, who was currently in the restroom Funny, I thought girls always went to the restroom together.  

 

“Ronee.”

 

She brought her head up and looked around. She thought she heard someone say her name.

 

“Over here, babe. I’m the one in the middle”

 

She looked across the room and caught sight of me standing between Carlos and Brandon. Her mind was beginning to fill with confusion and the slightest tremor of fear. Both Carlos and Brandon saw her start looking around and then looking right at me.

 

“What the hell...?” Carlos said.

 

Ignoring his comments, I continued. I filled her mind with calming and happy feelings. A rub here, a nuzzle there. I could try and explain to you how I did that, manipulating person’s emotions and thoughts (and I’ve tried in the past) but I’ve found it’s like trying to explain color to someone who has never seen. How would you explain red to a blind person?

 

“Come over here Ronee, just for a minute.”

 

{O..Okay}

 

She got up and began to walk across the restaurant towards us. I kept a lid on any feelings of panic or fear that might crop up because someone was inside her mind talking to her. Most people aren’t used to that.

 

“Is she...is she coming over here?” Brandon looked from me to her and back at me again.

 

“Yep. Her name is Ronee.” I told him, still focusing on her.

 

“This is a joke, right? You planned this out.” There was a hint of desperation in Carlos’ voice.

 

“You picked her,” I said, matter-of-factly.

 

Ronee was walking across the walkway over the arcade, seconds from arriving. Her eyes were locked on mine. As she walked over, I took complete control of her body. If I asked her to throw herself off the walkway she would have done so without a second thought. Carlos and Brandon had both taken a step back from me, wide-eyed and apprehensive.

 

Ronee rounded the little corner and approached me, stopping a couple of feet away. She gave Carlos and Brandon a brief glance, then looked back at me.

 

“So..okay, I’m here. Do I know you?” She cocked her head and studied my face.

 

“No, you don’t babe. I just need to settle a bet with my two buddies here. Do you mind?”

 

“Will it take long, I’m here with a friend so...”

 

“Just few minutes, I promise.” I assured her.

 

“Okay then, what do you need.”

 

“Ronee, if I asked you to get on your knees right now, in front of Carlos,” I gestured to him, “And take out his dick and suck it, would you?”

 

“Sure. Do you want me to?” She began to walk towards Carlos, whose mouth had hit the floor.

 

“Not right now,” I told her. “Can Brandon feel your tits though?”

 

“Uh-huh.” She said with a smile and walked over to him, puffing out her chest. “Here ya go.”

 

Brandon looked from her to me to back at her chest, his eyes wide. “For real?”

 

“Sure, go ahead. She wants you to,” I said. “Carlos, jump in too. She doesn’t mind, do you Ronee?”

 

“Nope, go ahead.” She twisted a little bit, shaking her wares in Brandon’s face and flashing Carlos a little smile.

 

Brandon brought his hand up and ran it over her breast, his eyes like saucers. Getting no protest, he gave it a gentle squeeze. “Holy shit!” and he let out a laugh.   “Carlos man, you gotta feel this!”

 

I arched an eyebrow at Carlos, who had gone very still. He just shook his head at me then looked back at Brandon who was really starting to enjoy himself. He’d brought both hands up and had a breast in each one, massaging them and grinning like drunk circus clown.

 

“Suit yourself,” I told Carlos. “Anyway, I think that’s enough for now. Ronee, you can go back to your table.”

 

“Aww, it was just starting to get fun,” she pouted. Ronee backed away from Brandon who looked as if he just found out there was no Santa Claus and the Easter Bunny raped and killed his pet hamster.

 

“Thanks, babe. You did great. Off you go now.” I gave her a little swat on the butt as she walked away. She was a cutie.  

 

“Okay, thanks.” She smiled up at me and walked back to her table. By the time she sat back down she had forgotten the entire thing. I leaned back against the railing, crossing my arms, and gave both of them a big smile. “Believe me now?”

 

“What the fuck was that all about Stephen!” Carlos actually looked mad at me.

 

“Who cares, that was fucking awesome.” Brandon had an eager look in his eye. “Can...can I have her?.”

 

“Patience Brandon,” I told him, “There might be better ones here. Keep in mind, any woman you want. Explore a little first.”

 

He obviously had no qualms about anything. Carlos on the other hand...

 

“How can you give me any woman I want? How in hell can you do that?” Carlos demanded.

 

“I was kind of wondering that,” Brandon said timidly. He cast an anxious glance between Carlos and me.

 

So I went through the exhausting ordeal of telling them without actually telling them. Yes, I could control them, no, I can’t tell you how. Yes it’s for real, anything you want, etc. etc. It was getting very frustrating trying to explain this every time. I made a mental note not to bother anymore. Anyone I wanted to include would just get a tune up, friend or no.

 

“So,” I asked Carlos, “what’s it going to be?”

 

“I...well...I don’t know. This is just crazy. And is it right to just take women? Isn’t that rape?

 

“You can’t rape the willing.”

 

“How will they be willing if you’re controlling them?”

 

“I’ll give them gentle pushes in that direction,” I told him. “Think of it as the ultimate pick-up line. Guaranteed to work.”

 

“Yeah, but how? I just don’t get it.” Carlos said. “How...?”

 

“Carlos, if I could tell you, I would, but it’s forbidden. Just accept it. If you don’t want to take part, I’ll understand. But at least give it a try. Either way you’ve got to decide.”

 

“Let me just watch for now. Brandon is going to die if you don’t give him a woman soon.”

 

He was right, Brandon was ready to jump out of his skin with excitement. Years of sexual frustration just screaming to be released.

 

“Yeah lets go, I’m ready now!” Brandon exclaimed.

 

“Alright, lets go for a walk,” I told them and turned to head downstairs. This was going to be a lot of fun, I could tell already. It was fun exploring my newfound abilities.

 

We got downstairs, Brandon and Carlos talking amongst themselves, checking girls out and rating them. Brandon would point someone out and ask what Carlos thought and discuss whether she was the one he wanted or if they should keep looking. I let my eye wonder also, but I had Katie out there, and I was content with her for tonight.

 

“Hey Steve, are there any rules, like no one with a boyfriend or anything like that?” Brandon asked.

 

“Um...no a boyfriend is fine, I can deal with that. Try to stay around your own age though, I’d rather not give you a thirteen year old or anything like that,” I told him.

 

“Oh, no problem,” Brandon assured me and continued to glance all over. He looked like he was trying to see every girl at once. Carlos was being helpful but still looked like he was having reservations. I think he was waiting to see what happened with Brandon before he made a decision. Can’t say I blamed him really.

 

“Hey! Steve, there she is, that’s the girl we saw coming in! I want her.” Brandon called out excitedly. He was drawing a few looks from some people around us.

 

“Brandon, I need you to calm down a little bit. No need to shout. Now which one are you talking about?” I followed his gaze and saw an absolute knockout standing in a group of people by the skee-ball machines.

 

Her back was to me, but her back was plenty enough to catch my eye. If I hadn’t promised her to Brandon, I might have taken her for myself. She was short, maybe 5’ 2”, and very petite. Long hair like strands of black silk shimmered luxuriously down her back, ending about where her red tank top stopped. Her skin had a golden hue and she didn't have much of an ass to speak of, but her legs were nice. On first glance, I was thinking Asian, sometimes you can just tell. It wouldn’t surprise me; Brandon always did have a thing for Asians. Yellow fever in the worst way.

 

“You’re right, she looks pretty hot. That’s the girl you want, then?” I asked.

 

“Yes! Her, I want her. So, can I go now?”

 

“Hang on a second, let me prepare things for you” I told him. She turned and with her friends, started walking towards the back of the arcade. Yep, Asian. She was in a group of 3 other people, 2 girls and a guy. They were inconsequential. Ignoring them and focusing on this Asian beauty, I worked my magic.

 

I dove into her consciousness and explored a bit. Angela was her name. She was 18 and a senior in high school. She was a little bit freaky in the sex department. She hadn’t fucked many guys (three if you don’t count the occasional blow-job or hand-job at the end of a date) but she’d been with one other girl and made out with two others, one of her friends with her today as it happens. What’s this? 18 and already into bondage? It seems our precious Angela had a burning desire to be tied up and was even toying with the idea of a little pain mixed with her pleasure. She’d been eyeing some nipple clamps and some paddles on some online sex shop recently.   She was quite the sexual creature. Personally, I think she was miles out of Brandon’s league, but a promise was a promise.

 

“Angela, someone named Brandon is going to come up and introduce himself, and he’s going to be the most attractive man you’ve ever seen. You’re only concerns will be to please him.”

 

All of this took less then a minute. I lost sight of her as she turned a corner and walked to the back room.   “Alright Brandon, you’re all set. All you have to do is go up to her and introduce yourself.” I grinned at him. “Brace yourself though, she may be more then you can handle.”

 

“So I just walk up to her?”

 

“Just say ‘Hi, I’m Brandon’ and she’ll be yours,” I assured him.

 

“Okay...here I go.” And off he went. Carlos and I trailed behind to watch the action. Carlos hadn’t said a whole lot since we were upstairs, but I knew the curiosity was killing him.

 

Brandon was approaching Angela off in the back corner near some Silent Scope video games. Carlos and I hung out by a driving game near the entrance to this section, just watching. I could hear every word that was being said by their little group, even despite the noise of the place, but I figured Carlos couldn’t hear a thing. I wanted him to be able to hear as well, to ease his fears some.

 

“Here Carlos, listen.” And I grabbed his arm. I was working on instinct on this one. I just thought about wanting to accomplish something and I seemed to know how to do it. Carlos could suddenly hear everything I could hear, which was a lot. I had gotten used to tuning out all the crap that wasn’t important, but Carlos had no idea how to filter it out. He made a face of pain as his ears were assaulted with all the noise. I toned it down some to let him get used to it and then focused my attention on the goings on of Brandon and his new love interest.

 

“Holy shit...do you hear this all the time?” Carlos’s eyes were wide with wonder.

 

“Shhh. Listen.”

 

“....mom is such a bitch!   She told me that–   Eww, .Angela, I think this guy is coming over here to talk to you. God, could he stare any harder?”

 

Angela looked around, as well as the rest of her friends, all of them eying Brandon as he approached.

 

“Oh great.” Angela groaned. She turned to face Brandon, who was oblivious to their scornful stares. He only had eyes for his Asian goddess. All of them were waiting in quiet anticipation to see how Angela would shoot him down.

 

Under other circumstances, it would have been painful to watch. Getting turned down is embarrassing enough, but getting humiliated is just that: Humiliating. You could see from her stance that she didn’t even intend to be nice about it. Her face was set with a frown and her arms were crossed in a defensive posture.   A bitch if ever there was one. Still, I knew what would happen, and I knew that as soon as she heard his name, she’s be much more receptive.

 

Brandon approached her.

 

“Uhh...hi. What’s your name?” he stammered out. Idiot! He wasn’t following instructions.

 

“Like I’m gonna fucking tell you. What are you even doing here? Do I look like I would ever even talk to you? Seriously, look at me, and then look at you. Are you blind or just retarded?” She scowled at him and waited for him to respond. Daring him even. Her friends snickered in the background.

 

“God damn,” Carlos said wincing. “That was harsh. I thought you said she would do whatever he wanted.”

 

“She will,” I said, angrily. “He’s not doing what I told him too. He was supposed to introduce himself.”

 

Meanwhile, Brandon had visibly recoiled at the fierceness of her verbal assault. He looked back at me nervously.

 

“Tell her your name, Brandon. Say “My name is Brandon”“

 

He jerked slightly at hearing my voice in his head, but turned around and, taking a deep breath, he tried again.

 

“My..uh..My name is Brandon.”

 

The effect was instant. Her entire body softened up and her eyes sort of glazed over with lust. She dropped her arms and took a step towards Brandon, who stepped back a bit, thinking she was going to smack him.

 

“Hi Brandon.” She smiled warmly. “My name is Angela, it’s nice to meet you. I’m sorry if I was a bitch, but I get a lot of guys that try to hit on me and sometimes I have to be tough with them. Will you forgive me?” She pouted and hugged herself to Brandon’s body, running one hand over his back and another over his chest.

 

“Uh..yeah, sure. No problem.”

 

“Goody,” she squealed. “Brandon...do you want to get out of here?”

 

“Angela, what are you doing!” Her friend yelled. “He’s nasty, what’s wrong with you.”

 

Angela cast an evil look back at her. “Shut up, skank. Why don’t you take your bulimic ass and get a milk shake or something?”

 

Her friend’s mouth dropped in shock.” What?” Her mouth dropped. “What the hell?”

 

“Just leave us alone,” she spat back.

 

“Ugh! Lets get out of here.” She began to walk away, but the two friends were standing there silently, not sure who to side with. “.Are you forgetting we all came in my car? “Hello!? Unless you want to fucking walk home, you better come with me.”

 

“Sorry Angela, Jessica’s our ride.” Chris muttered. Beth made small noise of agreement.

 

“Whatever, I don’t care.” Angela said, venomously. “I don’t need a ride in that ho-bags car.”

 

“God, you’re such a bitch!” Jessica screamed. “Good luck with your new boyfriend.” She stalked off, Beth and Chris following slowly behind.

 

“Finally,” Angela gushed. “So, you want to go back to your place? My parents are home, so we can’t go there.”

 

Damn, she was really taking charge.

 

“Uh...I...” But that’s all he got out. I think he was too shocked to speak.

 

“We can’t leave yet, see if she’s hungry or something, go upstairs and get something to eat. Put it on my tab. Or play some games, but Carlos still needs a woman, and I’m waiting for someone.”

 

He looked at me and nodded. “Umm..I can’t leave right now, but are you hungry? We can get some food or something.”

 

“Sure, whatever you want Brandon. Let’s go.” She grabbed his arm and led him up the back steps to the restaurant, Brandon followed dumbly behind. Yeah, definitely too much woman for him. He looked down at Carlos and me with a huge grin and mouthed a ‘Hell Yeah’ to us and gave a thumbs up sign with his free hand as he rounded the corner and went out of sight. I released Carlos’ arm.

 

“So...what did you think?” I asked Carlos.

 

“That was...I mean...she really...damn.” I don’t think he knew what to think really. I can’t say I blamed him, he’d just witnessed and experienced something that was completely out of the norm. “I need to sit down for a minute.”

 

He took a seat on the steps that led up to the drivers seat of the video game and put his head in his hands. “All that noise I heard, is that what you’re hearing right now?” he glanced up at me.

 

“Sort of. I tune most of it out. It’s just like background noise to me. Like when an air conditioner kicks on: You hear it at first, but then it just sort of disappears and you only hear it if you focus on it. I can hear everything everyone is saying, every click and beep of every video game and everything in between. Unless I focus on a particular conversation or noise though, it’s no more intrusive then the air conditioner. It took some getting used to, but once you get it down, you do it without thinking about it.”

 

“Are you reading my mind?”

 

“No. Do you want me to?”

 

“Hell no, stay out of my head man. Could I keep you out?”

 

“I...I don’t know. Maybe. I haven’t had anyone try and resist me yet. Nine times out of ten, the person isn’t even aware of what I’m doing.   Angela has no clue why she’s suddenly so hot for Brandon, and she doesn’t care. The question will never even come up, she’ll be too intent on satisfying him.”

 

“How long will she be like that?” He asked. He had leaned back and was giving me questioning looks.

 

“Probably until I tell her to stop.” I said. “I don’t want to make her his slave, just a quick night of fun. Trust me, she is far from innocent. If you knew the crap that goes in her head, you would be more worried about what she might do to Brandon then the other way around. He’ll be smiling for a week straight after tonight.” Then, thinking of her bondage tendencies I added, “Probably walking funny too.”

 

“So,” I said, “what’s it going to be? Going home and watching The Jamie Kennedy Experience reruns, or getting laid?

 

“You swear no one will get hurt and it won’t be rape?”

 

“I swear. I’m not getting you a girlfriend, I’m just getting you some pussy.”

 

“Alright then.” He took a deep breath. “I want her.”

 

Damn that was quick. He’d apparently already picked her out while Brandon had been looking around. And to think I doubted him. He pointed over to the air hockey tables, where there was a black girl leaned over playing air hockey with a rather imposing looking black guy. I looked her up and down and she wasn’t bad as far as black girls go. I’m not normally attracted to them. Just not my thing. Carlos liked them though.

 

She was kind of tall for a girl, a little taller than Carlos, with large tits. You couldn’t help but notice them because she was wearing a tight shirt with a low neckline. Her hair was done up very nicely with braids that were pulled back in a ponytail and swayed with her movements. Her skin wasn’t really dark, more a mocha color I guess. Her face was smooth and she had a big smile. Not bad at all.

 

“Nice,” I told him. “I guess you don’t mind that that guy is her boyfriend. Her very large boyfriend.”

 

“You said that wouldn’t be a problem.”

 

“Oh it’s not, just wanted to make sure you were okay with it.”

 

“Fuck him,” was all he said.

 

“Yeah, fuck him.” I replied with a small laugh. “Your wish is my command.”

 

“Darrell, go home.”

 

And just like that Darrell dropped his air hockey thing, turned and walked out the door, leaving the girl, Tasha, standing there in confused silence.

 

“You’re better off without him Tasha. Come over here and say hi.”

 

She abandoned the game and walked over to us, a puzzled expression on her face. I gave her pretty much the same commands I had given Angela. Her face lit up with a wide grin at seeing Carlos.

 

“Hey, baby,” She said softly.

 

“Tasha, Carlos; Carlos, Tasha. Carlos, Tasha likes to be kissed on her shoulders and down her back. Also she goes wild for foot massages and...bring some whipped cream.”

 

“How do you know that?” Tasha said, with surprise. I just grinned at her.

 

“Carlos, I’m sure you’ll have a fabulous time filling her in on all you’re little quirks and desires. I think you’ll find her a most willing partner.”

 

“I can’t believe this,” Carlos exclaimed.

 

“Believe it man, it doesn’t get more real. Now, as soon as my date gets back, we’ll get out of here and let the fun continue. Go upstairs and find Brandon, I’ll be along as soon as Katie shows up. Have some food if you’re hungry.”

 

“Okay,” Carlos said. “You hungry Tasha?”

 

“Sure, I could eat. Will we be leaving soon because I want to get you alone.” She hugged him tight to herself, grabbing his ass with both hands and nibbling on his neck.

 

“Whoa!” Carlos laughed. Am I good or what.

 

He headed off upstairs and I wondered around waiting for Katie. Thankfully I didn’t have to wait long, because I was getting impatient. I had been keeping an eye on the mall entrance so I could see her when she came in, and see her I did. She looked fabulous. She had ditched the pants for a black skirt that billowed enticingly around her thighs. It was cut so that it didn’t really come to rest against her skin, but sort of hovered over it. If she were to turn suddenly or bend over, you’d get a great view of her upper thighs and maybe a flash of her ass. It seemed designed for letting guys run their hands up girls legs. No complaints here.

 

That was just the first thing I noticed, she had fantastic legs. They weren’t as well muscled as Kristel’s were. Katie was curvier, where as Kristel was a little more trim but with curves in all the good places. I don’t care for really skinny girls, a man needs a little something to grab on too.

 

The blouse she chose was a simple one. A red shimmering silk deal with black buttons that accented her hair nicely. The hair itself she had pulled back into a ponytail and gave me a wonderful view of her neck. Yum. Even after all this time I still get that tingly feeling when I think about her. I wasn’t the only one who noticed, several guys were checking her out.

 

She didn’t see me standing there, she was headed up stairs. She smiled and waved at a couple of her coworkers, who were eyeing her curiously and began to step lightly up the steps.

 

“Down here sweetness”

 

The shock of my voice in her head made her stumble and she had to grab the railing with both hands to steady herself. Once she was back on her feet she turned to look down at the crowd of people searching for me.

 

“Hello” And I waved to get her attention. When she saw me she broke into a big smile and bounded down the few steps to the ground and sauntered towards me.

 

“You scared me.” She looked up sweetly at me. That heavy lavender sent washed over me again. It made me want to curl into her body and lie there forever.

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to. You look amazing. Really, I mean...wow!” I gave her a long look up and down while she stood there blushing at my attention.

 

“Do you like it?” She made a little twirl. “I hope I didn’t take to long, but I wanted to look nice.”

 

“I like it very much.” I placed my hand on her neck and pulled her to me firmly tilting her head up. Her eyes widened in anticipation and she licked her lips quickly as I brought my face down to hers to kiss her. She came up on her tip toes a little and leaned into me as I sucked her tongue gently into my mouth, my other hand going around her waist. As first kisses go, it was a good one.

 

After holding it just long enough to garner some stares from the people around us. I pulled my head back and Katie came down off her toes and rested her body against mine. Her eyes were still closed and she gave her lips a slow caress with her tongue as she inhaled deeply. Her eyelids fluttered open like she’d been sleeping and when she met my gaze her pupils were large with arousal.

 

“Was that more magic?”

 

I chuckled. “Nope, that was just me.”

 

“Wow,” She took a deep breath. “Jason never kisses me like that. His are always kind of sloppy and, like...I dunno, like he’s trying to lick my teeth or something. Not like that.”

 

“Well I do what I can,” I said, and I leaned in to give her another kiss, this one less passionate, but no less warm.

 

After we were done, she took a step back, smiled big and said, “I’ve got something for you.” She held up a little read bag that said Saks Fifth Avenue on the front.

 

“Oh, and what’s in here?”

 

“Take a look.”

 

I took the bag from her and when I opened it, I caught that satiny smell of sex as it came floating from within. I looked in and saw two pairs of panties. One, a pink pair with little flowers on it, crumpled a little, with a fading damp spot still visible on the crotch. The other, a black, finely knit lace pair with several shear parts that looked like it came from the Victoria’s Secret Fuck Me page. The kind that aren’t meant to be worn, but removed. The tag was still on it.

 

“So if you’re not wearing these...?” I gave her an inquiring glance.

 

“I have to go upstairs and get my purse,” she said with a wicked smile. She turned with her hands clasped behind her back and took off up the stairs, casting a flirting glance back at me. I think I had underestimated my precious Katie. My cock gave a lurch.

 

-------

 

I went into the atrium to find Carlos and Brandon while I waited for Katie. They were sitting in the booth with their new friends finishing off a big order of nachos and groping each other. Angela was actually straddling Brandon’s lap while she fed him chips. While he would chew, she let her hands roam over his body, sometimes dipping down to where they were joined, making Brandon jump and laugh.

 

Carlos was sitting on the outer edge of the booth, Tasha on the inside leaning against the wall. She had her legs over his lap and was sipping on a drink while Carlos ran his hands over her exposed flesh. It was almost like he was daring himself to go higher up her thighs with each pass. Everyone was smiling big and having a good time.

 

Brandon caught site of me. “Steve! Man! You are my god. This is awesome. This is the best day of my life.” Angela didn’t seem to care about me, she put her arms around Brandon’s shoulders and started kissing his neck and his ear. Her hips were grinding slightly and suddenly Brandon forgot about me too and started kissing her back.

 

“I don’t know how   you did it, and you know what, I don’t care.” Carlos said, his hands never stopping and a Cheshire cat smile on his face.

 

“I’m glad you guys are having fun. You ready for your next surprise?”

 

“If it’s anything like this one, bring it on,” Brandon said, looking up from Angela. She too had turned to look at me. “Who is this,” she asked Brandon. I think she was mad that I was interrupting.

 

“This is my friend Steve. He’s the one that gave you to–”

 

“No!, Don’t tell her!” I was beginning to think I might not be able to trust Brandon with this kind of information. He stuttered and tried to make a recovery.

 

“I mean, uh, he’s the one who, uh–”

 

“Whose paying for the food,” I interjected.

 

“Oh,” said Angela. “Thanks then.” And she turned her attention back to Brandon.

 

“So Steve, what’s the next surprise.” Carlos asked.

 

I reached into my pocket and dug out the deliveries that David had brought to me. “This, and this,” In my hand I held two sets of keys, the black and red leather key rings emblazoned with a Toyota logo. Both of their eyes had gone wide. “Carlos, do you like red, or black,” I asked him.

 

“No way...”

 

“Come, come,” I jingled the keys. “Time is of the essence, and I don’t think the manager can shrug off the complaints he’s getting about what’s going on in here much longer.” Even the girls had started to pay attention to me. “So will it be red, or black?”

 

“Uh...uh...red. No! Black, I want black.” Carlos exclaimed.

 

“Brandon, that means this one’s for you.” And I tossed him the red key chain while tossing Carlos the black one. “And if you take these tickets to the valet, he’ll bring it up for you.” I set the corresponding tickets down on the table.

 

“Are you serious,” Brandon asked, eyeing the key chain with amazement. “We get cars? What kind?”

 

“Two Toyota Celicas. It’s got an excellent system, rims, the whole nine yards. It was a rush job, but I’m sure they look good.”

 

“Oh my god!” Brandon said.

 

“He got you a new car, baby?” Tasha asked Carlos.

 

“Looks that way.” he told her.

 

“Kick ass,” Angela said, looking at the keys in Brandon’s hand.

 

“But wait, there’s more,” I told them.

 

“Christ Steve,” said Carlos, “this is too much already. I mean damn, a car?”

 

“Just one more thing,” I assured him. I dug out my wallet and pulled out two credit card sized pieces of plastic and set them each down, one in front of each of them. Brandon picked it up and read what it said. “Phoenix Hilton, Spa and Resort Room 1208.”

 

“Room 1205,” Carlos read off. “Damn...”

 

Katie walked in just then. She came up behind me, putting her hand on my back and then wrapping it around my waist. “Back!” she said. “Are these your friends?”

 

“Yep. Guys this is Katie. Katie, this is Carlos and Brandon, and their dates.” They both eyed her approvingly and gave me a knowing look.

 

“Hi,” said Katie, giving them a little wave.

 

“Hey,” they both said. The girls ignored her.

 

Katie pulled me closer leaning her head up to my neck, “Are we leaving now?”

 

“What do you think guys? Ready to leave now? The Hilton awaits.”

 

“Hell yeah, lets get out of here. Ready to go Tasha?” Carlos asked her.

 

“Mmmm, about time.” she said.

 

“Bran-” I started, but Angela had already pulled him from the booth and was dragging him out the door.

 

“Come on Brandon, I want to see your new ride.”

 

“See you guys at the hotel.” Brandon called back, and he was gone. Carlos wasn’t far behind, but he wasn’t being dragged. I gave them a silent command for no sex while the car was in motion, I didn’t want them dying on the way. I wasn’t so much worried about Carlos, but I had a suspicion that Angela wouldn’t wait to get downtown before she tore into Brandon. That girl was an animal.

 

“You ready to get out of here, Katie?”

 

“Are we going to the Hilton too?” She blushed.

 

“The Presidential Suite. Nothing but the best.” I told her. She gave a little squeal of delight and grabbed my hand and started to pull me along as well.

 

-----------

 

The majority of you will never see the presidential suite of anything, and for that I am truly sorry. Depending on the locale, it can be like stepping into a fantasy land. The quality of everything is top notch. Only the ‘creme de la crème’, all the way down to the toilet paper. I’ve never checked but it feels like there are strands of silk intertwined and blended with the tissue. Fucking amazing.

 

I pushed the double doors open with a grand gesture and Katie ran in, practically overflowing with excitement. She ran around looking at everything, calling out “Oh my god!” and “look at this!” for about fifteen minutes..

 

The suite at the Hilton occupies one whole wing of the top floor. The living area is so big it’s more like a ballroom with couches and lounge chairs. There were four bedrooms, all of them bigger then my whole apartment, and you could have fit my childhood home in the master bedroom, with ample room to spare. Polished silver and gold adorned all the fixtures. The bar, the bar glasses, a lot of the tables were inlaid with precious metals, even the flushers on the toilets are gold.

 

I let Katie have her run of the place and explore for a bit. I had checked the rooms out earlier in the day so I was already acquainted with everything. I walked over to the bar and poured myself a drink of some kind of brandy. I don’t remember what it was, but I know it was the smoothest alcohol I had ever tasted and it hit me quick. Good stuff. I was buzzing pleasantly when I tracked Katie down in the bathroom.

 

She was staring goggle-eyed at the bathtub. It’s a bathtub in only the loosest sense of the word, it’s the size of a small backyard pool. Made of black marble and veined with gold, it’s equipped with gleaming faucets at both ends, bench seats all around as well as Jacuzzi jets spaced along the floor and walls.

 

“Want to try it out?” I asked her, sipping my brandy.

 

“Oh my God! Yeah! But, out you go, you can’t come in yet. She ran up to me and spun me around and pushed me playfully but firmly out bathroom door. “Wait till I’m ready.” She stopped at the door and started to close it.

 

“You’re getting shy now?” I asked her, laughing. I’d play along.

 

“Just wait,” she said. “It will only take a few minutes. Oh, and can I have a drink of something?”

 

“I don’t know, I could get in trouble for contributing to the delinquency of a minor,” I told her somberly.

 

She gawked at me, “Are you serious?”

 

Laughing I said, “No, just kidding babe. Did you have anything in particular?”

 

“Um...Miller Light? It’s the only thing I’ve ever drank.”

 

I made a face. “Beer is piss water, I’ll get you something better.”

 

“Okay! Give me ten minutes.” She closed the door and a few seconds later I heard one faucet, then the other start running. I could have easily peeked, but I was enjoying the game too.

 

I went over to the bar and started to prepare her a strawberry daiquiri. As I was blending it up, I decided to take a quick peek to see how Carlos and Brandon were doing. I’d been in their rooms earlier to check them out, so I didn’t have to guess at where they were. First up was Carlos.

 

He’d moved his way into the bedroom of the suite with Tasha spread naked on the bed in front of him, propped up on some pillows and smiling lustily down at him. He was sitting in his boxer shorts, cross-legged, and rubbing oil into her feet one at a time. Seems he was taking my advice to heart. Tasha would moan every few minutes and writhe a bit on the bed, alternately pinching her nipples and stroking her pussy which was already glistening. I have to admire Carlos, I don’t think I could have been that patient. He looked cool and confident, like he was in total control of the situation. He was doing fine. I left him and went to check on Brandon.

 

Talk about a different moods. Where as Carlos and Tasha were going slow and taking their time, Brandon and Angela were rushing into it like a pair of charging bulls. They had taken some of the belts off of the robes and Brandon had her tied to the posts of the bed, face down and spread eagle. No doubt at her urging. Her arms were tied at the head of the bed and her feet at the other end. Her ass was pink with hand prints and she was moaning out for him to hit her harder.

 

Brandon was naked, with a hard-on that looked like you could bend steel around it, and looked to be in a state of shock. I don’t think this was what he had in mind. Not that he wasn’t willing, but regular sex was a big deal for him and this was freaky advanced sex. I took a quick sample of his thoughts and saw that he had no idea what he was doing. He was doing what she told him and she wasn’t enjoying it near as much. I gave him a few suggestions on how to proceed, and tweaked him a bit to put him in more of a dominating mood. The effect was instant. His entire posture changed.

 

“You like that bitch?” SMACK!

 

“Oh god, yes! Harder please.”

 

“Master! Call me Master!” he demanded

 

I saw her shudder with a little mini-orgasm. This is exactly what she wanted. I told you; a freaky bitch. “Master! Harder Master!”

 

‘Damn right.” SMACK!

 

“You go Brandon, smack that ass,” I laughed to myself.

 

Katie’s call brought me back. “I’m reeeady!” her disembodied voice called from the other room. After watching that little display, so was I.

 

I poured her drink into a glass and walked into the bathroom. When I opened the door, steam came billowing out. I looked towards the tub and saw a mountain of bubbles. Several mountains in fact. Aroma therapy scents were pervading the room. It was so heavy it was almost hard to breathe. I figured most of that was my enhanced sense of smell and I eased the sensitivity down a bit. Better.

 

Towards one end of the tub, I saw a dark red patch of curling hair, still back in a ponytail and dampened with moisture. She pushed a few piles of soap out of the way and stared up at me, all innocence and unrealized sexuality. I walked over to her and handed down the drink.

 

She took a sip and smiled, liking the taste. “What is it?”

 

“A strawberry daiquiri. Not too strong, but it should do the trick.”

 

“Are you coming in or am I going to sit here and get all pruny by myself?”

 

I kicked off my shoes and began to slowly undress. She looked up at me the whole time, eyes wide and smiling. Her thoughts were running wild with excitement, sex and nervous anticipation. To her this was like a dream. One of those Prince Charming fairy tale stories. Average girl meets a charming guy who just happens to be a Prince or fabulously wealthy and makes all her dreams come true. In a sense she was star struck.

 

What was nice about this, was that I had done very little to manipulate her. I had gotten her almost entirely on my own. Maybe it was my new-found confidence that did it, I don’t know, but I hadn’t instructed her to sleep with me. I gave her the instructions not to be freaked out that I was doing “magic” on her, I eased her inhibitions a tad, and the little trick with her hand, but beyond that, she had come on her own. This made me feel less like I was taking advantage of her. I wished it had been this easy with Kristel, but that was going to turn out nicely in the long run. Hopefully.

 

Naked now, I walked over to the tub and stepped down. I saw Katie glance several times at my half-hard dick and blush and look away, only to be drawn back. I smiled inwardly. The water was hot, but not so hot I couldn’t stand it. It was at that temperature where it burns when you get in initially, but then the heat soaks into your muscles and the burning becomes pleasant. The marble also did a wonderful job of radiating the heat to the parts of the body in contact with it. I’d never felt anything like it. I eased down all the way to my neck a few feet away from Katie, pushing bubbles out of my face, and sighed the deep sigh of the totally content. Well, almost content.

 

“Come here,” I told her, softly.

 

She set her drink down and scooted along the bench until she was next to me, gazing at me with a dazed look in her eyes. I sat up and turned to face her. I put my hands on her shoulders and turned her slightly and started to massage her gently. Godly powers or no, I always gave a great massage. Katie let out a long moan of pleasure and her head rolled forward. Her hands roamed around behind    her and started running them up my bare thigh, stopping just short of where my dick was raging to life. Her hesitancy only made me want her more.

 

I picked up one of the large sponges that were spaced around the tub and soaked it. I ran it over the smooth skin of her back and heard her sigh out. I slipped the sponge under the water and worked it down her side and to her stomach, rubbing in little circles and then up between her breasts. She leaned into me and let me have my way. I went down over her left breast, going slow over her nipple and loving the feeling of her shudder against me as the sponge tickled and teased her. I leaned down and kissed her earlobe and at the same time took her wandering hand in mind and placed it at my cock. After the barest hint of hesitation, she wrapped her hand around it and began to stroke it slowly. Such tiny hands she had.

 

I moaned my approval softly in her ear and began to move the sponge downward between her thighs, which she parted for me eagerly. Her breathing was coming very deep and she was resting her entire body against mine. I began to move the sponge gently over her mound and felt her arch her hips slightly at the feeling, her hand gripping my shaft a little harder. She squeaked out a noise of excitement and I moved my other hand back to her chest and let it roam over the yielding flesh of her tits and up her neck, gripping it firmly before sliding it back down in the water. We hadn’t said a word.

 

I moved the sponge away from her pussy and felt her disapproval, but slid it over the delicate flesh of her thighs and brought it back. She was ready for me this time and clamped her legs closed, squeezing the sponge into her pussy and began to move her hips. She was fucking herself with a sponge. I held my hand firm, letting her grind her pussy on the textured surface and pinched her nipple in my other hand. She’d stopped stroking my dick, simply holding on to it for the time being as she took her pleasure. Her breathing quickened and she began to moan loudly.

 

“Ooo yeah,” she squeaked. “Uh huh, uh huh.”

 

I bit her ear and gave her nipple a tug and pressed the hand that held the sponge firmly into her aching pussy, content to let her have her way. This was almost more fun then actually fucking her. Almost. My dick was aching just as badly to for release, but I didn’t press the matter. Pleasure given now is pleasure doubly received later. Take note guys.

 

“Oh god! Uh! Uh! Right there....ohhhh my goddd!” She brought her hand down on mine and pressed hard as her body began to shiver and quake. Her hips bucked once, twice, a third time, kicking up small waves that splashed over the side as she gave a final cry before settling into me, breathing in ragged gasps. After a few moments, the both of us just laying there soaking up the heat, her hand began again it’s lazy caress of my dick.

 

“This has been one of the best days of my life,” She said softly.

 

“It’s not over yet, you know.”

 

“What if...what if I can’t please you?”

 

“Are you serious?” I asked her, unbelieving.

 

“It’s just that I’ve only had sex with one guy and only a few times. You’ve made me feel so good twice already, and I don’t really know what to do for you.” She turned and put her leg over my lap and rested her head on my shoulder. I rested my chin on the top of her head.

 

I took a quick read of her thoughts and saw she was actually thinking several things but because of her relative inexperience, she was frozen with indecision and doubt. She wasn’t sexually naive, just a little shy and unsure.

 

“I think you can think of several things to do, you just don’t know how to start,” I chided her.

 

“Well...yeah okay, but what should I do.”

 

“What do you feel like doing?”

 

She got quiet for a minute as she thought things over. Finally coming to a decision she turned and stood facing me. She rose like Venus from the ocean, all water, soap and glistening flesh. Bubbles clung hungrily to her body, so close I was jealous. Water ran in rivulets all over her creamy skin, splashing to the surface.. I saw a brownish-red bush, trimmed neatly, but still there, and her pussy puffy and engorged with it’s earlier adventures. I could only gape at her. It occurred to me that it was the first time I had seen her naked. God those tits were fabulous.

 

She stepped over my legs and leaned down placing her hands on my shoulders and straddled my hips, bringing herself down with aching slowness. Her waist submerged back into the water and seconds later I felt skin brush mine and the tickling of her pussy as it settled onto me. My dick was cradled between her ass cheeks. She felt it there and, grinning at me, flexed her ass, giving it a gentle squeeze.

 

I gave a small grunt of approval and she slid downwards, pressing my dick down and allowing it to slide between her ass cheeks and around the to the front. She gasped as the head of my cock moved over her pussy, going into her hole slightly and then coming back out as she continued her slide. A small moan as it rode over her clit before breaking free and flopping against my stomach. She moved her hips back to mine and began to grind herself up and down the length of my dick. I moved my hands to her waist and helped to guide her. Her nails dug into my shoulders and she leaned in to kiss me hard. I moaned into her mouth as she continued to rub herself against me.

 

Breaking the kiss she said, “How's this?”

 

“Uhh...wonderful.” I was losing my patience for foreplay though. I’m not infinitely patient. “But this would be better.” I gripped her hips and raising her slightly, I positioned her pussy over the head of my dick. She looked at me and bit her bottom lip as she felt my cock probing at her. “Put it in you,” I told her.

 

She took a hand and wrapped it around the base of my cock and, after giving her clit a little rub, she placed it at her opening and then plunged down rather hard causing us both to groan.

 

‘Oh god...” she cried softly.

 

“Yessss” I replied. I pulled her to me and started to kiss her shoulders, biting down on the soft flesh as I pumped myself into her. There is something very carnal and primitive about the occasional bite. I’m a big fan of it. Katie was so tight and, if possible, was hotter then the water we were soaking in. She didn’t have the muscle control that Kristel had, the way she made it feel like I was getting fucked twice by the same pussy, but this was still great just the same. She had her own virtues. Mostly her eagerness to prove herself up to the task. She was fucking with a vengeance.

 

“Katie, you are fantastic,” I breathed.

 

She took that as encouragement and kissed me hard, biting on my lower lip and pulling on it. It hurt, but this somehow only added to the heat of the moment. Can I pick ‘em or what.

 

“Oh god yeah!” she cried out, arching backwards. “Yes! Mmhmm.”

 

The water was splashing violently from our activities. Katie started to ride the waves, coming towards me with the waves and moving back when they receded. I thrust my hips up to meet her, supporting her back with one hand, the other around her ass, pulling her towards me, adding to the force of our movements.

 

She pulled in close to me, wrapping her arms around my head, shoving her tits in my face and started to fuck downwards on me. She was whimpering in pleasure, making little cries and gasping. I heard myself next to her and thought I must have sounded like some kind of rutting hog. She was so small and dainty and smooth, adorable even down to the noises she made while getting fucked. Then here I was big and hairy, grunting like a mad beast.  

 

“Stephen oh...I’m going to cum...uh! Don’t stop!” She squealed again, this one rising in pitch. Watching her face contort with her orgasm began to send me over. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her hard down on my cock as she bucked with her orgasm. I pumped my dick into her with quick thrusts, gripping her tightly as she tried to thrash free and stay on my dick at the same time.

 

“Oh God!” I yelled out, as my cum geysered forth into her twitching body. “Ohhhh Katie yesss...damn.”

 

“Mmmmm,” she moaned luxuriantly, resting herself heavily against me. Around us the water slowly calmed, the level several inches lower then it had been. I’d worry about that later.

 

“What do you say we take this to the bed?” I asked her. “Seems an awful shame to waste it.”

 

She giggled. “Okay.”

 

We both got up and climbed out of the tub, taking longer then was needed to dry each other. I grabbed the large cotton towel off the rack and wrapped her body in it, sliding it over her tender skin. I pulled her hair out of the scrunchy and ran my fingers through it several times so it wouldn’t knot up too bad. Her head pulled back with my hands going through her hair and I took the opportunity to run a series of kisses over her neck, sucking and nibbling on her porcelain skin. Her hands came around me and I took the huge towel and wrapped us both in it, pulling it over us like a cape. It was easily big enough, the damn thing was nearly a quilt. Her body was warm and soft against mine, her lips sweet with the taste of her strawberry daiquiri. My cock began to grow hard between us, pressing into her belly.

 

She broke the kiss, “We aren’t in the bedroom yet,” she said, breathily.

 

“We better hurry up then,” I told her. I unwrapped her from my embrace and she moved reluctantly away into the cool air, her nipples hardening and flesh breaking out in goose bumps. “Quick now!” I gave her a swat on the butt.

 

She let out a little squeal and, laughing, ran bare ass into the master bedroom. I followed more slowly leaving the towel around my shoulders. I heard her bound onto the bed with a woop and start to giggle as she tore into the covers and burrowed herself down into the cool sheets. When I made it to the door, she was in the middle of the bed with stacks of pillows either side of her.

 

“Comfy?” I asked her.

 

“Yes, this bed is amazing! I don’t like it much by myself though. Hint, hint.”

 

I threw the towel to the floor and pulled the sheets aside and crawled in next to her. It was like reclining into a cloud. I scooted myself over to where she had positioned herself and pulled her into my arms. She came willingly, melding her body with mine and leaned in for a kiss. We kissed for a time, our tongues exploring each other, and soaking up the warmth. Our hands began to wonder and for I don’t know how long we lay there just groped one another. She moved her leg over mine and began to grind her pussy into my thigh, moaning.

 

I broke away from her and giving her a smile, I put my head under the covers and moved down to her waist, positioning myself between her legs. I sensed some apprehension from her and from under the covers I asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

“I’ve just never done this before. Jason says it’s dirty. But then he wants me to blow him, I guess that’s not dirty.”

 

“Oh,” I said. I kissed her belly, making her jump slightly. “Jason sounds like a selfish kind of guy.”

 

“No, not really, he’s nice I guess.”

 

“Hey, hand me one of those small pillows.”

 

It was shoved under the covers and I urged her hips up as I slid it into place and resumed kissing my way down her body. I replied, “Don’t worry, you’ll love it. I promise.”

 

“Well hurry up then.” She grabbed my head through the covers and shoved it the last few inches to her pussy. Feisty. She smelled so good I wanted to cum right there. I didn’t say anything else, I just put my tongue at the bottom of her slit and brought it slowly upwards, dragging it through the folds of her pussy. She gasped loudly and her hips bucked sharply at the contact.   I heard a muffled ‘oh my god’ from somewhere up above me.  

 

I suddenly realized I hadn’t eaten Kristel out in all the time I had spent with her. That was something I was going to have to rectify. I just had to taste her pussy. Even if she said she didn’t want to continue, I’d still do it, and just erase her memory of it later on. I couldn’t believe I didn’t do that at some point the day before. I love the sweet taste of pussy.

 

Focusing back on Katie and the task at hand, I spread her wide with my fingers and sucked her swollen lips into my mouth and played my tongue all across them, up and down. I moved up and circled her clit, but didn’t actually apply any pressure to it. Katie was keeping up a constant litany of groans and moans. bucking hard in my face whenever I got too near her engorged clit. After several minutes of my tease routine – yes, I have a routine. It takes some slight adjustment from girl to girl, but it tends to work in most cases, and no I won’t tell you. Trade secret. –   I figured she was about where I wanted her. I zeroed in on her clit and pressed my tongue flat against it, twitching it lightly. Her body exploded.

 

She cried out loudly as her body quivered and her hips arched up so hard I thought she might break my nose. Her hands pressed on my head hard through the covers, mashing my face into her thighs. I stayed where I was relying on her own movements to stimulate her clit. After several seconds of her tremors, she pushed my head away from her over stimulated pussy and lay silent. I watched her chest rise and fall, and I occupied the time by kissing her thighs and on the skin on top and around her pussy. I began to get a little too warm and pulled myself back up. When I lay back down beside her, she was sweating slightly, her cheeks were flushed and she had her eyes closed, her breathing just coming back to normal.

 

“How you doin?” I smiled at her.

 

Her eyes fluttered open and she gazed in wonder at me. “That was the most incredible thing I’ve ever felt.”

 

“Well...I don’t know if I’m all that good, but if you say so.”

 

“More then good, great!” She came up and kissed me, pulling my tongue into her mouth. Suddenly she remembered where I’d been and pulled away. She looked at me, unsure, and licked her lips, sampling the taste. I could see her mind working as she decided what she thought of tasting herself on my lips. She made a small ‘hmph’ kind of sound and said, “Not bad,” and came back and kissed me harder. This girl was hot! She pulled her body on top of mine, grinding her pussy into my pelvis.

 

Coming up for a breath, she said, “Now what?”

 

“Hmm...not sure. So many choices.” I brought my hands up to her tits and started to roll her nipples in my fingers. “What do you think of doggie style?”

 

“Ooo I’ve never done that before either. Lets do it.”

 

I slid her off of me and sat up, scooting to the edge of the bed. “Over here,” I told her and she crawled over slowly, giving me seductive looks. I stood and she turned around presenting her ass to me. The height of the bed was a little lower then was ideal, but I could live with it. Her ass, the marble peach I heard it referred to once, was a study in perfection. To my eye anyway.

 

I moved in close, letting my stiff cock slide against her pussy. I slid my hand over the skin of her back before placing on her hip and the other grabbed the base of my cock and slid it around her soaking pussy, getting it moist. She whimpered at the sensation, eager for me to begin. Something about having her in this position made me feel...I don’t know, kind of dominant. Powerful. Her tender flesh completely at my disposal. I placed the head of my dick just inside of her and put my hand back on her hip, gripping her securely.

 

Without warning, I pulled her back hard, shoving myself forward, burying my dick all the way into her steaming cunt. She cried out in a mixture of surprise, pleasure and a little bit of pain. The pain swiftly evaporated as I continued my assault on her pussy. I grunted in animalistic pleasure as she moaned beneath me.

 

“Fuck me Stephen! Ohh fuck!” she called out. She surrendered to me, laying her head down onto the bed. One hand came back and started to rub her clit, drawing another long groan out of her.

 

“Take my cock, Katie. Take it! God yes!” I picked up the pace, fucking her harder. This was somewhat out of character for me, I’m not usually so forceful. For some reason I just wanted to fuck her and fuck her hard. She wasn’t complaining. She was getting off on it.

 

“Oh god, I’m cumming! Yes!” Her back curved as I fucked her through another orgasm, our bodies slapping together obscenely. I reached out and grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back. Not too hard, I didn’t want to snap her neck, but just hard enough to express the feeling of dominance.

 

Her body trembled in my hands and I felt my balls start to tighten. I owned her. “I’m going to cum Katie. Shit! I’m cumming!” I pulled out of her quickly and flipped her tiny body over. She looked up at me dazed and a little confused at the sudden change. I grabbed my cock and started pumping it furiously, my cum blasting out and landing all across her belly and up on her tits. There wasn’t a lot of it, since I had cum earlier, but it was enough. When I opened my eyes and saw her dripping with my seed, it satisfied some kind of dark desire in me. Somehow it marked her as mine.

 

Katie sensed it too. I saw it in her eyes. She liked it, liked being dominated like that, liked being sprayed with cum and understood what it meant. She liked it but was afraid of it. I didn’t let up just yet.

 

“Clean off my dick.”

 

Katie looked up at me a little scared, but excited too. Forbidden excitement. She moved to the edge of the bed and got on her knees. Timidly, she took my dick in her hands and brought it to her mouth, testing it first with her tongue. I could tell by the way she handled it that she’d never given a guy a blow job. She had mentioned that Jason wanted her to, but didn’t say whether or not she did it. Now I knew the answer.

 

Blushing furiously, she took my cock as far as she could in her mouth. I didn’t expect her to take it all on the first try. I groaned loudly as I felt her tongue sliding over it and her mouth sucking it clean. She broke away and lifted up the shaft and ran her tongue up one side and down the other, then took it in her mouth again. I felt her try to push it in farther this time, but she didn’t get much down. Time enough for that later. I’d have Kristel show her how.

 

“Mmmmm...that’s good Katie. You can stop now. Don’t forget the stuff on your stomach though.”  

 

I watched as she ran her fingers over her body collecting my cum and sucking it down. She was silent through the whole thing and for a second I doubted my assessment of how much she enjoyed the domination. A quick read of her thoughts proved me wrong though. She loved it in ways she wasn’t prepared to talk about. I laid back on the bed and when she was done, she came and lay beside me. I pulled her close and brought the covers up over us and just held her, both of us satisfied for the time being.

 

“Now what?” she asked me quietly.

 

“Now,” I said, “I think it’s time for room service. I don’t know about you, but I’m starving. You want some food sweetie?”

 

“God yes!” she exclaimed. “I haven’t eaten since breakfast.” Then looking up at me she said, “Well, not food anyway.” And broke into a big smile.

 

I laughed. “Room service it is,” and grabbed the phone.

 

We fucked so many times that evening, that towards the end, my dick just didn’t want to cooperate anymore. She had called her parents at one point, telling them she was crashing at a friends place. During the conversation, I was slowly licking her pussy, watching her try to carry on the discussion of ‘who, what, where, when, why, and how with her mom with a level tone. I got a vicious slap for that, but it was worth it.

 

Sometime around midnight we fell asleep, all wrapped up in each other. Her hair was spread out like a crimson wave all over my chest, the scent of her cloaking me in softness and warmth. Even after all the sex and the sweat, I could still find hints of lavender in her skin. I breathed it in and my eyes slid closed. Then something strange happened.

 

“What are you doing here?” Katie looked up from a horse that had been galloping through a field of purple roses. The sky was a radiant turquoise and the leaves on the trees looked...painted.

 

“Where is here?” I asked her.

 

“This is my dream. Isn’t it? Or is this your dream? But you don’t fell like you belong here, so I think this is my dream. How’d you get here?”

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to. I think we’re still asleep in the hotel.” I looked around, still not totally understanding. I looked down at myself and...what in hell? I was dressed in a toga. How did that make any sense?

 

“Ooo the hotel. That was fun. I hope we do it again tomorrow. Still, I think you should go, it just feels wrong with you here. You’re spooking Shadow. Sorry Steve.” She looked down at me expectantly from the back of the horse, waiting politely for me to leave. The horse was prancing sideways, snorting it’s discomfort.

 

“No, that’s okay, I just have to figure out how to get out. I don’t know how I got in.”

 

I felt around with my mind, trying to get the lay of things. I felt...I felt a connection back with my body. It was tenuous, but the more I thought about it, the more solid it became. “I think...I think this is it.”

 

I got a mental grip on it and tugged and–

 

I was back in my own mind. I struggled to pull myself awake, I desperately wanted to think about this, but my body had other ideas. It was exhausted and pulled me down into unconsciousness. I slept.

 

 

 

‘In the realm of the Gods...”

 

Zeus sat in his throne coming down off the high that the mortals’ hours long sex romp had provided him. He was feeling very pleased and younger then he’d felt in a millennium. A presence intruded on his tranquility.

 

“What do you think you’re doing here, Hypnos.” Zeus growled out. “Hera send you on another mission to put me to sleep? Got some new plan brewing, have you?” He made a small motion with his hand, a slight beckoning gesture, and there was a cry as a body flew across the room and slammed into one of the mammoth marble pillars with enough force to crack it clean through. The body slumped to the floor and lay still for a handful of moments before coming back around.

 

Slowly, and with great pain, Hypnos got to his feet. “Please, my Lord. I come with no plot against you, but with dire tidings. Dire indeed, yes.”

 

“Really? It must be very important for you to risk coming to stand before me. You know you are not in my good graces at the moment. Speak, worm. What are these dire tidings.”

 

“He Dream Walks my Lord. I have felt him,” Hypnos rushed on. “He Walked into his companion’s dreams. It was a clumsy attempt, accidental, she noticed him immediately, but..but he did it my Lord. He is showing signs of a Transcendant.

 

The air in the temple room became deathly still. The sky overhead darkened impossibly fast and, lightening split the sky. Zeus’s eyes ignited with vengeful fury. He stood in a powerful motion uttering a cry of rage and made a sweeping gesture with his arm. Across the room Hypnos was picked up and thrown back into the wall, sending cracks shooting out in all directions and stone chips raining down to the floor. Like a marionette with its strings cut, Hypnos crumpled bonelessly to the ground.

 

“You lie! Filthy wretch, sent here on Hera’s bidding to deceive me.” He stalked menacingly towards Hypnos. Thunder rolled the heavens and Hypnos cried out in pain as Zeus rained another blast of pain down upon him.

 

“Please, my Lord, I speak the truth!” He struggled slowly to his knees. “This affects all of us. I would not lie. Hera knows, indeed she does, but she bade me to inform you. Please my Lord. It is the truth!”

 

Zeus’s rage cooled as he accepted the bitter reality of the situation. Hera would not lie about something like this. It would be just as dangerous to her if it were true as it was to him. She would have no advantage. How could this be?

 

“Does anyone else know?”

 

“None but Hera and myself my Lord. I cannot say what the other Pantheon’s may have knowledge of. How could I ask without arousing their suspicion? No, my Lord Zeus; That I know of, it is only the three of us.”

 

“See that it remains so. Summon Hermes to me, we have much to discuss. Now, you may leave.”

 

“Yes, my Lord. It will be as you command.” The God of sleep bowed low to the ground and disappeared in a rush. Zeus returned to his throne and sat down heavily, losing himself in thought. If this mortal was a Transcendant, if the bestowing of the gifts had awakened that in him, then... Oh, this was very bad indeed.

My Shame

opee1999 on Incest Stories

My Shame

I’ve kept a secret hidden from the world. It’s my shame. It has tortured me for so long that the only way to release myself is to write it down so that I might be forgiven my trespass. My name’s James. I stand 5’8”, 142 lbs., with bright blond hair, and light blue eyes. I’m average looking with little muscle mass. But my most impressive feature was what you couldn’t see, my 9” special friend, with what I believe is an amazing girth. But I am the strong silent type. I’m very shy and usually keep to myself. Thus the reason I’m still a virgin. My father had died two years before and mom had been taking care of me alone ever since. Dad left us with little

Read More
money, but mom was able to get a job at a law firm as a secretary. My mom has always been a strong woman. She is also a very gorgeous woman standing 5’7”, 130lbs., with a 36c chest and an ass that would make J.Lo green with envy. She has long blond hair and emerald green eyes. She’s every teenagers wet dream come true. Yet, strangely she’s never dated since dad died. She shots down every man that hit on her and in the most embarrassing ways she could think up. I never understood my she hadn’t allowed a man to fill the void left by my deceased father. But what I didn’t know was that she had found a man to fill that void and that man was me.

My story began the summer of my fourteenth birthday. I was off from school and my mother had asked if I would like to spend a couple of weeks at my Uncle John’s cabin. She said we could go up and celebrate my birthday there. Knowing that I loved spending time up there, hiking and swimming, and I didn’t have any friends to celebrate with anyway I readily agreed. So my birthday came and we got up early to pack the car. And I noticed that mom had packed a few more bags than usual. “Mom what’s with all the extra luggage.” I inquired. “It’s a surprise for when we get to the cabin, sweetie.” she answered. “Is it my presents?” I probed further. “Maybe, but you’ll have to wait and see.” She replied with a smile dancing on her lips. She loved teasing me. Knowing when to give up I finish loading the car and off we went.

My uncle’s cabin is in a beautiful, but extremely isolated area. The isn’t another person within 10 miles of it. The perfect place to rest and leave the world behind you. It took six hours to get there and I was stiff from the trip. We or rather she decide I would unload the car while she would put our stuff away. So there I was on my birthday lugging heavy boxes into a cabin on a very hot afternoon. When I to unload my mom’s extra bags she promptly order me to put them directly into her room. After I was finished my told me I smell like “a three week old dead skunk,” and order me to take a shower while she made dinner. I started to protest but one look into her eyes told we to do as I was told. I went into the bathroom and climbed into the shower. The instant the hot water hit me I felt my tense muscles ease and I began to relax. I noticed that my cock had perked up and decided that I deserved one good jerk off before dinner, besides it’s my birthday right. So I soap my love tool up and began to lightly stroke myself. My pace quickened as I felt the tension leave my body. I felt my balls tighten and my penis stiffen telling me that I was close to my blissful release. When I heard a knock at the door. “Hurry up in there, dinners ready.” My mom yelled over the sound of the shower. “Okay, I’m done anyway.” I replied. Nothing like a mother to ruin a son’s moment of peace. (I’d like to point out that I never have had any sexual desires toward my mother. Maybe I was too shy or maybe it was my belief that it was wrong to think that way about your mother.) Looking back at my member I saw that it was already becoming as limp as a overcooked spaghetti noodle at the though of my mom.

I got dressed and enter the living room/dining room/kitchen and froze at the sight of my mom. She was wearing the tightest red dress in history. It barely reached down to her thighs and pressed against her ample breasts so tight you could see her nipples poking through. I must have been blushing or staring or more likely both. I also noticed my cock slowly being revived. “I wanted to look nice for your birthday.” she explained. “You look lovely, I was just caught off guard is all.” I covered to protect her feelings and my embarrassment. I went to set the table only to find she had already made our plates complete with candle light. “I thought it would be a nice change to eat like this.” She commented. “It’s perfect, but when do I get my gifts?” I asked. “After dinner sweetie.” Was her only reply. So we ate and drank. She had some wine while I had some tea she had made for me. I thought the tea tasted funny, but not wanting to hurt her feelings I keep quiet. I just assumed it was the cabins well water. After a little idol talking I started to feel dizzy and my words started to slur. Mom suddenly moved toward me and pulled my chair out and sat down on my lap. I was having trouble focusing my eyes when I heard her whisper, “I love you, son.” Then I watched as she pressed her lips to mine and slowly forced her tongue into my mouth. I didn’t know what was happening. Here I was about to pass out and my own mother was French Kissing me. With the thought that this was completely unethical, I passed out.

I awoke feeling disoriented and I had trouble getting up. I knew I was on a bed, but I didn’t know how I got there. As my head began to clear I started remembering what happened. My mom kissing me and me passing out, but I pushed those thoughts out of my head thinking they were just some twisted dream. I felt a mild headache developing and tried to get up to get an aspirin when I realized that I was strapped down, I couldn’t get up. Fear and worry shot through my mind. I began screaming for my mom, worried that something had happened to her. “Quiet sweetie. Calm down.” I heard my mother say. I saw her approach me and was rendered speechless at the sight of her. Gone was the tight red dress only to be replaced with a see through black teddy. Her little light pink nipples were hard and poking out at me. Looking down revealed that she was wearing only a black thong to compliment the teddy top. It left her ass completely exposed to my sinfully wondering eyes. The front was nothing more than a small triangle barely covering my mother’s surprisingly wet pussy. When I managed to look her in the face I saw that she had applied dark black eye shadow and the brightest red lipstick I had ever seen. Fear crept back inside me as I realized that she had drugged me and tied me up.

“Mom, what’s going on let me up.” I pleaded. “I can’t do that and as for what’s going on, I’ve decided to redefine our relationship.” she replied. “What do you mean ‘redefine’ our relationship is just fine. Just untie me and we can forget this whole episode.” I said almost at a whisper. “Fine my ass, for two years I’ve cared for you, loved you, and tended to your needs. And for two years I’ve been without a full male companion. Having to satisfy my needs with mechanical devises and cheap porno movies. Now its time you took your place as man of the house. Its time your started tending to your responsibilities and your First responsibility is to pleasure the woman of the house. And that’s me, from now on you are my man and I am your woman. And as for untying you I like you just the way I have you.”

She approached the bed enjoying my naked body, imaging all things that she was about to due to me. She sat down beside me on the bed. “Please this isn’t right, I’m your son, this can’t happen.” I said pleading my case. Her only response was to bend down and press her lips to mine. I could feel her tongue trying to force its way back into my mouth, but I refuse it. She moved her right hand to my nipple at started twisting it. My mouth open from the pain and I felt her tongue probe my mouth searching out my tongue. I felt a tear fall from my eye. After a minute or so she pulled back and she said, “See that wasn’t so bad.” “Please mom you have to stop. I’m a virgin and I can’t loose my virgin getting rapped by my own mom.” I begged. “Don’t worry son you won’t be a virgin much longer.” she laughed. She moved to kiss me again and I again refused her entry only to have her twist and dig her nails into my nipples. She pulled back frustrated. She looked at me angrily and said, “It’s time I told you the rules. When I tell you to do something you are to do it if you don’t you will be punished. Understand!!” Before I could speak she motioned toward the far wall. What I saw scared me into complete silence and obedience. On that wall was a collection of whips, chains, and some very painful looking electrical devises. She said, “Now I don’t wish to physically harm you, but I will if you refuse or hesitate to do as I say. I wish to make love to you, but you must cooperate or else. Understood!” I nodded resigned to my fate and fearful of the painfully repercussions of refusal. “Now kiss you mom.” She commanded. She bent down to kiss me and this time I allowed her tongue to explore my mouth freely. I used my tongue to massage hers and slowly entered her mouth with my tongue.

She broke the kiss and stood up saying “You taste mouth so sweet and your so much better at kissing than your father was. Now lets see how good that mouth feels as it eats my pussy.” With that she started untying my right hand. “Now don’t get any ideas, this hand is for my pleasure, don’t forget I’m stronger than you.” she cautioned. She slowly guided my hand to her mouth sucking my fingers to get them wet. Then I felt my hand being pushed down into her thong panties to her awaiting pussy. I started to massage and caress her vagina, causing her to moan “that’s good son love you mommy’s pussy, baby.” And for a reason I can’t fathom, I tore the thong from her body. And before my eyes I saw the pinkest, most unbelievably gorgeous pussy of my entire. “Eager aren’t we.” she said with a little shock. I watch as the woman that gave me life climbed onto the bed a straddled my head. I reached up with my free hand and pulled her pussy to my salivating mouth. I lick along the outer walls of her pussy teasing her as I slowly approaching her bright red clit. The moment my tongue found her button she screamed “THAT’S IT SON EAT YOUR MOMMY’S PUSSY. OOH IT FEELS SOO GOOD.” With this encouragement I slide two of my wet fingers into her while I sucked her clit into my mouth, while I drank in my mother’s love juice. As I rhythmically worked my fingers in and out of my place of my birth. She screamed, “THAT’S IT FINGER FUCK ME. PLEASE DON’T STOP I THINK I’M CUMMING.” Her body shook with the power of a two year old pent-up orgasm. She force her pussy down onto my face nearly suffocating me. She thrashed wildly above me. As her orgasm passed she pulled up and as she did I deeply inhaled the sweet smell of her sex.

Mom moved to lay beside me and noticed I had cried through the entire ordeal. Softly she began stroking my hair and moved to kiss and taste my tears. “You were wonderful. Now stop crying we did nothing wrong. Remember I love you. Do you love?” She asked. “Yes mama.” was all I could replied as another tear escaped me. She moved to kiss it and in the process her still wet pussy rubber my slightly enlarged cock. “Oh my.” she exclaimed as she felt my hardening prick. “All this time I’ve be lecturing you about handling your manly responsibilities and I’ve gone and forgotten about your needs.” Before I could protest, her hand lightly grasped my quickly enlarging member. “Mom, please you don’t have to. You can just let it go.” I said half-heartedly. It was the first time someone other than myself had touched me down there. “Nonsense, you can’t expect me not to play with my new toy. Besides I’m dying to know if you cock tastes as good as your mouth.” she said giggling to herself. Gently mom started stroking my cock, bringing me to my full length and width. “GOOD LORD!! I’ve never seen one so big. How were you able to hide this beast from me for so long?” She asked with much enthusiasm. I blushed with pride, then felt guilty and surprised by my response. Before I could respond to her question she began to stroke my penis with greater speed. She moved her head and took my swollen balls into her mouth. Causing a moan to escape me. She proceeded to lick up and down my shaft getting me ready for her lovely red mouth. I watched as she began to slowly take all of my love tool into her mouth. She started to gag but didn’t stop until her head reached my abdomen. Then she worked her head up and down my shaft bringing me closer to a volcanic orgasm. I fought the urge to cum. I refused to give in to my lust. She pulled away only long enough to say, “Give in to mommy, son. Cum for me, I want, no I need to taste your sweet cum.” Hearing that caused me to loose all self control. As she was placing my cock back in her mouth my hand shot forward I grabbed her head I forced her to take me all at once. She almost gagged, caught completely by surprise at my action, yet she didn’t struggle. She allowed me to face fuck her at an incredible pace. I could feel my cock pushing deeper and deeper into her throat. “OOH GOD!! Mom your mouth feels incredible. FASTER MOM. FASTER. I’M CUMMING” I moaned giving myself completely into this forbidden and new feeling. I forced myself deep into her mouth as I filled her throat with my cum. She slow pulled her head up to taste me. And sucked every drop of my seed into her awaiting mouth. My body collapsed unto the bed as my own orgasm subsided. She savored my juice and when she swallowed the last of my cum she looked up at me and smiled. New tears streaked down my face as I looked into her eyes and realized for the first time just how much I loved her.

She slowly crawled up and lay beside me. Now it was my turn to kiss her. Her lips parted quickly as I engaged the next and most intimate sexual interlude. I lightly stroked her hair and said. “Mom, I’m sorry. I love you with all my heart. Please allow me to prove my love to you.” While she began to free my left hand, I moved my right hand along her back looking for the latch to free my mother’s firm breast that were trapped in her teddy. With both my hands free I was able to strip the teddy from her body. Freeing those golden orbs from their prison, I started circling her areola with my tongue. I started sucking them as if I were a new born child. I took as much of her breast as possible into my hungry mouth. I moved my newly free hand along my mom’s smooth belly as she cried out. “Suck my tits baby, suck then dry honey.” My figures found her pussy still wet from my loving tongue. With one hand I slowly massaged her clit, with the other I caressed her breast softly rubbing her nipple causing both the harden under my touch. Mom’s hand slipped down to my already hardening monster and coached me to full salute in short order. “Sweetie I need to feel you inside me, my pussy aches for your teenage manhood.” She begged. “Mom I need you pussy. I can’t stand another minute without being inside you. I want to feel your body impaled on my cock.” I lustfully replied. She began to straddle me and stopped short of my cock and just stared into my eyes. Nothing needed to be said, we both knew we were about to cross the ultimate line, committing incest with each other. And we didn’t care about the consequences. She slowly reach down and guide my 9” python to her love canal. I gently pulled up rubbing its head along her swollen pussy lips. A gasp escaped both our lips. I pulled her down slowly filling her pussy inch by inch with my swollen cock. I could feel her pussy stretch to its limit as it was forced to accommodate my intruding penis. Mom came to rest on my chest as she completely took me into her. We began a slow rhythmic pace, she would pull up and as she came down I would rise to meet her, penetrating deeper and deeper into her pussy. She quickened her pace as she approached her orgasm. “Fuck me son. Fuck your mom. Fuck me hard. HARDER. FASTER. HARDER. FASTER.” Our breathing came in fast shallow gasps as our fucking became for frantic, more urgent. Both of us were lost in our own pleasure. She moved up and down on me faster and faster she forced me even deeper into her love starved pussy. I began to quicken my pace to match hers. “Right there don’t stop. I’m going to cum. Cum with me son.” She pulled me tight to her and I felt my cock fill with sperm awaiting their climatic release. “I’m close mom real close. I love you.” “I’M CUMMING. I’M CUMMING.” We cried in unison. My mom’s body rocked as orgasm after orgasm ravished her body. I pulled her down hard impaling her on my cock as ropes of my cum filled her thirsty pussy. Her pussy sucked at my cock greedily, milking every last drop out me. As our pace slowed she came to rest against my chest. And I lightly whispered into her ear, “I am your man.” She looked deep into my eyes as tears began to swell and cascade down her face and said, “And I am your woman.”

That was five years ago. We still live together and still make love. She continues working at the law firm and I start college in the fall. The world keeps on turning, blissfully unaware of our indiscretions. Yet, every now and then I can’t help but wonder if what we are doing is truly wrong or just a new way to express our love for each other. The end!?!

Brady Incest:Second Chapter

gauxban on Incest Stories

   At dinner that evening they were all relaxed and
cheerful, talking about the days events. Greg commented on
how nice it was to have Marcia home from school for a couple
weeks, Jan and Peter talked about cleaning up the basement,
and Bobby and Cindy giggled alot. All in all, a typical
family dinner.

     Several hours later Jan and Peter decided to sneak off
to the basement again, for one last bang before bed. They
reached the basement stairs unseen, and started down. Just as
they reached the bottom step, Jan heard a sound. She thought
it sounded like a moan, but wasn't sure. Peter went to
investigate, taking a baseball b

Read More
at just in case. As he got
closer to the boxes from behind which the sounds came, he
began to grin. He knew the sounds of a blow job when he heard
them. He signaled to Jan, telling her to come over, but
quietly. Together they climbed up on a couple of the boxes,
so they could look over the stack at the activity on the
other side. They saw Cindy sucking off Bobby, deep throating
him. As they watched, Bobby grabbed Cindy's head, thrust into
her mouth, and began spurting. Cindy swallowed shot after
shot, smiling and sucking at the same time.

     Before Cindy had the cock out of her mouth, Peter jumped
down beside them. Laughing, he slapped Bobby on the back,
then tousled Cindy's hair. Jan joined them, lifting Cindy to
her feet and giving her a big hug, then pulling Bobby close
and hugging him. Suddenly realizing that Jan and Peter had
come down to the basement for the same reason they had, Bobby
and Cindy relaxed. They weren't in trouble. With a big grin
on his face, Peter asked the other three if they had ever
heard of a daisy chain. They hadn't, so Peter went to a box
hidden back in a corner and took out some porn magazines, one
of which dealt with group sex. They looked at the pictures of
fucking and sucking, then at each other. Without a word, Jan
and Peter stripped, Peter's cock already hard and throbbing.
Copying the positions they had seen in the magazine, the four
formed a slightly squared circle, lying partially on their
sides.  Peter spread Cindy's pussy, licking her slit, then
probing with his tongue. Cindy sucked the head of Bobby's
cock, taking a couple of inches of shaft into her mouth. She
looked along Bobby's body to his face, which was covered by
Jan's ass and pussy. She could see his tongue licking and
thrusting, could feel the same thing being done to her own
cunt. It was a strange sensation, being eaten while watching
a pussy being eaten. She sucked harder on the cock in her
mouth. Jan had her mouth full of Peter's prick, trying to do
what she had seen Cindy do, trying to deep throat a cock. It
was difficult concentrating with Bobby tonguing her snatch,
setting her on fire. The girls came at almost the same time,
their bodies tensing, their thighs clenching around the heads
between them. Peter pulled his rod from Jan's mouth, then
stood up. He wanted Cindy wanted to feel his pole in that
tight pussy he had been eating. Bobby didn't mind, all he
could think about were Jan's big tits, and the picture they
had seen of a man fucking a pair of big boobs.

     Cindy lay on her back, legs spread wide. She watched
Peter's cock as he prepared to mount her. It was a good deal
bigger than Bobby's, both thicker and longer. Although she
was juicy, Peter oiled his cock, knowing she had only had
Bobby's. He stretched out above her, waiting for her to guide
him in. She reached for him, her hand sliding along the
shaft, rolling his balls around, then returning to the head,
which she positioned at her slit. Peter pushed in, slowly but
firmly, until his entire cock was inside her. He couldn't
believe how tight she was, how hot she was. After a moment he
began pumping, steadily and slowly, trying to make this fuck
last.

     Jan was also on her back, but Bobby was sitting astride
her stomach, squeezing her tits together, his hips pumping
frantically. Jan had her mouth open, licking the cockhead any
time it was close enough. As Peter watched, Bobby jerked,
then began shooting on Jan's tits. It was amazing how much
cum he had, considering he had already been sucked off once.
Jan rubbed the cum into her tits, then pulled one to her
mouth and began to clean it. She reached up and pulled Bobby
down, kissing him, letting him taste himself on her lips. To
her surprise, Bobby liked the taste, immediately licking her
other tit clean himself.

     Cindy's eyes were open wide, her body screaming with
lust. Peter's cock was reaching untouched spots within her,
driving her over the edge. The tightness of Cindy's cunt
pulled Peter closer, driving him toward his orgasm. They
crested at almost the same time, Peter thrusting hard, Cindy
clinging to him. Their mingled moans were loud in the quiet
basement. They clung to each other, gasping for breath from
the intensity of their mutual orgasms. Finally they
separated, momentarily spent.

     The four of them lay together, relaxing, talking about
the sex, kissing and holding each other. Being young, it
wasn't long before they were ready to go again. Surprisingly,
it was Bobby who was hard first. Jan showed him some of the
pictures in the magazines, of men mounting women from behind,
and told him she loved doing it that way. She rolled to her
stomach, then got to her hands and knees, pushing her soft,
full butt into Bobby. Moving against her, Bobby quickly
entered, sliding all the way in. Matching the slow, steady
rhythm with which Jan was pushing back against him, Bobby
began fucking. He was determined that she would cum before he
would. Peter grew hard as he watched them fuck. Seeing this,
Cindy lay her head in his lap, his cock standing up between
her chin and throat. She began nuzzling it, playing with it
with her lips and tongue. Peter sighed, reached for her pussy
and began playing with it, inserting one finger, then a
second. Cindy kissed his cockhead, then slowly began
swallowing him. It was a tight fit, but she managed it, deep
throating his now fully erect dick. Quite a talented little
girl. This talent gave Peter an idea. He extracted himself
from her mouth, grabbed a couple of boxes, and fixed a place
for Cindy to lay, on her back, head hanging off the boxes.
Some guy had face fucked Vanessa Del Rio this way in a movie
he had seen.

     Her head hanging, mouth open, throat relaxed, Cindy
waited for Peter's cock. When the head was inside her mouth
she closed her lips and began to suck, pulling him inside
even further. With her eyes open she could see his cock
slowly disappearing, and of course she could feel it in her
mouth.

     Peter continued to push slowly, unable to believe
someone as small as Cindy could truly swallow his entire
cock.

     When his balls hit her nose, Cindy knew she had done it.
She exhaled through her nose, blowing across his balls,
causing him to shudder. She could see his asshole, could see
the big muscles in his ass clench. He pulled out, then pushed
in again, a little faster than before. Cindy relaxed,
breathing in when he withdrew, exhaling on his balls and
asshole.

     Peter was ecstatic. Never in his short life had he felt
anything like this. He began thrusting faster, pumping in and
out of her face. Her hands began massaging his ass, making
small circles on his butt cheeks. Then her hands went to her
pussy, spread her lips, began slipping inside. She finger
fucked her pussy while Peter fucked her mouth. Her fingers
moved faster, her breath shortened, her body strained upward
when her orgasm hit, pushing him over the edge. He pulled out
of her, pointed his cock at her firm, tiny boobs, and
exploded shot after shot across her chest and stomach.

     As her own orgasm subsided she felt Peter pull out of
her, then felt hot cum splattering across her body. She
opened her eyes, watched as his cock finished spurting, then
pulled it back to her mouth, where she licked it clean. Jan
and Bobby had already finished, and now Jan joined Cindy,
licking Peter's shaft, then kissing Cindy, tasting the cum in
her mouth. Jan broke the kiss, began licking cum off Cindy's
chin and throat, working down to her tits. She cleaned one
nipple, then the other, taking her time.

     Realizing that the four of them had been down there
quite a while, and being pretty well satiated, they dressed
and went back upstairs. They split up, the girls going to the
upstairs bathroom to clean up, the guys using the one on the
ground floor.

     As they showered, Jan and Cindy talked. Jan mentioned
that Peter had the biggest cock she had seen, which was one
of the reasons she liked fucking him. Cindy was quiet a
moment, then admitted that Peter was the biggest she'd had
inside her, but that she had seen a larger one, Greg's. Then
she told Jan about hiding in the closet with Bobby, watching
Marcia and Greg fuck. Their shower finished, the girls went
downstairs, where they joined the others in the TV room. When
Peter went to the kitchen to make popcorn, Jan followed. She
told him what Cindy had told her about Marcia and Greg. They
agreed they would try to find a way to involve all six of
them in some hot and heavy action.

     Early the next morning, after Mom and Dad had left for
work, Greg and Marcia were having breakfast. Nobody else was
awake yet, so they had the whole ground floor to themselves.
Marcia was wearing a thin robe, and when she stepped between
Greg and the light it became obvious she wasn't wearing
anything else. She went to the refrigerator, bending slightly
to look for something. Greg came up behind her, lifted the
hem of her robe, pulled her back against him. Reaching around
her, he pulled her robe open, thrust his hands inside and
covered her tits, her nipples between two of his fingers. He
squeezed the nipples, pinching them, rubbing the tips when
they hardened.

Brady incest

gauxban on Incest Stories

She moaned as his cock slid home. Thick and long, she
had been dreaming about his hard-on for weeks. When she left
for college she hadn't known that Greg was bigger than most
guys, but, based on the guys she'd tried at school, and the
girls she'd talked to, he was. She could feel herself
unwinding with each stroke. She really needed this boning.
She matched his rhythm, pushing her hips up to meet his
downstrokes. Her legs wrapped around him, her muscles
flexing in time with his fucking, helping him drive it deep.
She came hard, her cunt spasming around his rod, her body
surging up against his.

     Greg was looking into her eyes when she came. She always
opened her eyes at that moment. Her lust

Read More
pushed him to the
edge. He thrust into her several more times, then pushed in
deep, cuming hard into Marcia's tight, hot pussy. He'd had
other girls, but there was something special about Marcia.
Tight, hot and gorgeous, he always came harder and longer
when he fucked her. And she enjoyed it as much as he did. She
really liked fucking and sucking his big, stiff prick.

     He pulled out of her and rolled off, his still erect
cock slapping his stomach when he landed on his back. Marcia
snuggled up against him, warm and happy. She reached for his
cock, just holding it, stroking it slowly to keep it hard
while they caught their breath. That was another great thing
about Greg that she hadn't appreciated before. He never went
soft right away, and never dropped off to sleep right after.
He was always good for a second ride. She stroked his cock,
squeezing on the upstroke. She could see the big purple head
swell, she could feel the shaft throb occasionally. She slid
toward his waist, put her left arm across his body, rested
against his firm, flat stomach. His cock was only inches from
her mouth. Her right hand wrapped around the base, gently
squeezing. Her fingers massaged the area below his balls,
causing his rod to swell even more, forcing a large drop of
clear liquid out of his cockhole. Her tongue darted out,
licking him clean. She loved the way he tasted. She opened
her mouth wide and took him in. Her tongue played along the
sensitive underside, her cheeks caved in around the head as
she sucked. Several inches of shaft slid into her mouth as
she sucked, but most of his tool remained on the outside.
She had never been able to get much of his monster into her
mouth, but she always tried. She began fisting his shaft,
sucking on the upstroke, releasing on the down. When his hips
began to buck beneath her she knew he was getting close. She
began pumping him faster, sucking harder, literally jacking
him off into her mouth. When she felt him swell she stroked
him hard and fast, then just sucked as the hot cum shot out
of his prick and into the back of her throat. She sucked and
swallowed, drinking his jiz, wanting every drop. When he had
finished she removed him from her mouth, then gently licked
his shaft and head, making sure he was clean. This time Greg
softened, but didn't go completely limp. He was enlarged, but
not fully erect.

     Marcia turned toward him, moved one leg across his chest
so that she straddled him, and moved her steaming snatch
toward his waiting mouth. Greg's strong hands gripped her ass
cheeks, pulling her towards him. His tongue pushed her cunt
lips apart. She could feel him licking and sucking, feel his
fingers and tongue probing her. Marcia stroked her small,
firm tits, pinching the nipples, pulling on them. Her pussy
throbbing, she pulled Greg's head tighter against her cunt
She knew she was losing control. His tongue flicked across
her clit, triggering her orgasm, starting the avalanche that
left her breathless and trembling.

     Bobby and Cindy were 14. While both had masturbated,
neither was really sure what sex was all about. That's why
they were hiding in the closet in Marcia's room. They had
watched everything Greg and Marcia had done, and were more
than ready to give it a try. Bobby's almost hairless cock had
gotten hard before Greg had even mounted Marcia, and it was
still hard. Cindy's virgin pussy was so wet her panties were
soaked. As soon as Marcia and Greg were gone, they rushed out
of the closet and fell onto the bed. They had stripped while
they watched, but were too afraid of making noise to do
anything.

     Bobby pulled Cindy close, kissed her eyes and mouth the
way he'd seen Greg kiss Marcia. He moved down to Cindy's
tiny, barely bulging titties and began to lick and suck the
nipples. They hardened even more, which surprised him. He
hadn't known that would happen.

     Cindy held Bobby's cock gently. It was her first, and
she wasn't sure it wouldn't break. Bobby covered her hand
with his and squeezed, then stroked his shaft, showing her
how to jack his dick. She stroked it a few times on her own,
liking the way it felt in her hand.

     They skipped the rest of the foreplay they had seen.
Both were eager to fuck. But Cindy was a virgin, and they
both knew a girls first fuck could be painful. Cindy liked
Bobby, trusted him, wanted him to be her first. She lay on
her back, her face framed by blond curls, her lightly haired
snatch a slightly darker blonde. She spread her legs wide,
fingered herself for a moment, letting Bobby look at her
pussy. Bobby stretched out above her, his knees between her
legs, his arms supporting his weight, his young, hard cock
touching her belly. Cindy took hold of his tool, guided it to
her cunt, helped him enter her. He entered slowly, stopping
when Cindy flinched. He started to backup, not wanting to
hurt her. She grabbed his ass with both hands, pulled him
hard towards herself, felt a tearing pain in her cunt. She
buried her face in his shoulder, stifling a scream.  She told
him not to move, told him that she had been told the pain
would go away in a few minutes.

     Bobby lay quietly on top of her, not moving, feeling a
pussy wrapped around his dick for the first time. It was so
much better than his hand. He remained still, looking at
Cindy's face, waiting. On impulse he kissed her again,
pushing his tongue into her mouth. After a moment she
responded, kissing back, tongue sliding over tongue. Cindy
broke the kiss, began pushing her hips up against him,
telling him it was OK. He began slowly, thinking that the
pain might come back, and not wanting his cock to slip out.
He pulled back slowly, thrust in slowly, watching her face
all the time. She smiled when he was all the way inside,
which Bobby took to mean he could fuck her the way Greg had
fucked Marcia. Gradually he began to move faster, pumping his
cock into her tight young pussy. She matched his rhythm,
thrusting her hips in time with his thrusts.

     Cindy was going crazy. Her body had never felt like this
before. Her nipples were on fire, her cunt muscles were
rippling around the shaft inside it. She felt her whole body
clench, felt herself thrust upward. She felt the spasms begin
in her pussy, felt it tighten and relax around Bobby's prick.
She fell into her orgasm, moaning and pounding her fists into
Bobby's back, finally pulling him in as deep as possible,
holding him there until she finished.

     Bobby began pounding hard now, his hips pistoning into
the pussy beneath him. He could feel his cock swelling even
more, feel it throbbing until finally he began to cum,
pouring shot after shot into Cindy's tightness. Pumping hard,
he pushed in ball deep and stayed there until his cock had
emptied.

     They lay side by side, whispering together about the
things each had felt. As they talked, Bobby got hard again.
Time for round two. They had seen Marcia blow Greg, so they
assumed the same positions, Cindy lying across Bobby.

     Bobby could feel her holding his cock, watched as the
back of her head moved toward it. He felt something warm and
wet touch the head, knew she was licking him. Her lips closed
around the head, engulfing him in warmth. He could feel her
tongue against his cock, feel the inside of her cheeks as she
sucked.

     Cindy held it in her mouth. Her tongue explored it,
tasting him, but she knew she was tasting herself, too. His
cum and her pussy juice were still on his cock. She thought
it tasted a little funny at first, but the more she licked,
the more she liked. She began sucking in earnest, wanting
more dick juice. As she sucked, she realized much more of
Bobby's rod was sliding in and out of her mouth than Marcia
had managed with Greg. In fact, a couple of times she was
sure she had felt his balls banging her chin. The thought of
being better at this than Marcia excited her, drove her to try
even harder. She started sucking harder, pulling most of it
into her mouth every time. She discovered that if she held
her head just right, she could take him into the back of her
throat and hold him there, his entire cock in her mouth. She
practiced this, noticing the effect it had on Bobby, who was
trying very hard to fuck her mouth. His hips kept thrusting
upward whenever she sucked. She began sucking harder, pulling
his cock in faster, then squeezing it with her lips on its
way out. She was jacking him off with her mouth, in and out,
fast and hard. She felt him tense beneath her, felt the cock
in her mouth swell, and then he began to cum. It was hot in
her mouth, with a tangy sort of taste and a creamy texture.
She liked it hot. She swallowed and sucked, trying to get it
all. When Bobby was done she released his cock, licking the
shaft, cleaning it the way she had seen Marcia do it.

     They both heard the car pull in, which meant Marcia and
Greg were back. They dressed quickly, then went out in the
backyard.

     Jan and Peter were in the basement, fucking their little
brains out. Peter's manic thrusting had already gotten Jan
off several times, and was well on the way to getting her off
again. This time Jan was on her hands and knees, her big
boobs swinging as Peter slammed in and out of her juicy
snatch. She loved doing the doggie, she always got off real
good this way. Peter took long, hard strokes, pulling all the
way back and slamming in, which was exactly the way Jan
wanted it. He liked power fucking, and Jan liked being fucked
that way. When her back arched Peter knew she was about to
cum, so he drove it in as hard as he could and held it there,
letting her spasm around his pole, feeling her cunt tighten
and relax around him. When she finished he pulled out, still
hard. She knew he would. The only time Peter would doggie
fuck was when he got to plow her butt.

     His cock slick with pussy juice, he immediately began
easing it into her ass, pushing just hard enough to pop the
head past her sphincter. He waited until he felt her relax,
then pushed again, slipping almost half his shaft inside her.
While he waited for her to relax again, he leaned forward,
cupping her tits in his hands, mashing them up against her
chest. He pinched a nipple, then lifted it toward her mouth,
knowing she'd take it, knowing she liked sucking her own
tits. As she mouthed her nipple he felt her relax, so he
grabbed her hips and pulled her back, hard, while thrusting
with his cock. He sank into her ass, all the way, his balls
banging her cunt. He began fucking her butt, slowly, feeling
it clamp down on him every time he moved inside her. Slowly
and steadily, in and out, going ball deep with every stroke,
he began building to his own orgasm. As it approached he
began moving faster, his thrusts becoming almost manic. He
shot deep in her ass, pulling her against him, holding her
there while he emptied his balls.

My Mom's Surprise Part 1

cool_desi1 on Incest Stories

The following story is an erotic account of the events over a few days.  If
you are offended by lesbianism, exhibitionism or incest then I suggest you
hit the back button now.


My name is katie.  I'm basically a lesbian but I have been known to get a
wild hair up my ass and worship a cock or two.  I'm 25 years old.  I'm
about 5'6" 100 lbs 35b cup breasts, dirty blonde hair and ice blue eyes.  I
tan 3 times a week after my work out at the ymca, so I am well taned.
Distinguishing features of mine are that when my nipples get hard so does
my whole areola.  It's quite sexy to see the whole end of my tits get hard
when i'm horny or cold.  That and I have quite a large clit.  My clit is
about an inch and

Read More
a half long when erect.  My lips are draped over it and
are nice and big as well due to my large clit.  I have my clit and my belly
button pierced.  I also have a tattoo on the small of my back between my
dimples.  It's a sun/moon tattoo.  I also have a peacock tattoo.  The head
starts on my hip, wraps between my legs and the tail feathers rest on my
round bottom.  Yes you heard me right, I have my pussy tattooed.  Not the
part you would lick on, but the skin part.  The last time I had sex with a
guy my pussy lips could wrap around a good couple inches of cock.

Enough about me.  My other family members are my mom and older sister.  My
mom is 50 years old.  She's 5'8" 110 lbs.  She has jet black hair and blue
eyes.  She works out with me 3 times a week.  She, however, doesn't tan.
Her milky white complexion looks just as good on her hard body though.  I
have seen her naked but until recently never stared or noticed anything in
particular.  My sister Andy is 28.  She is 5'6" also and about 105 lbs.
She has dirty blonde hair and green eyes.  She has both nipples pierced and
her navel pierced.  Oh and did I mention that the three of us are all
lesbians?  Well mom and andy are diehard lesbians and I'm the only girl
that has had contact with a man.

I never knew my father.  Mom told me that they split up when I was little.
She told me she started seeing a girl she worked with and dad didn't like
it.  When i asked her if it was ok to sleep with another woman she said it
was perfectly fine.  It wasn't until I graduated college that I actually
did anything with a guy.  Anyway, onto our story.

I was 14 when I started to get curious about sex and started to mess around
with my best friend Jennifer.  It wasn't until I was 18 that my mom
actually caught me doing it.  It was a couple months into my freshman
semester of college.  I decided to live at home the first semester to save
some money.  Jennifer and I were still intimate but I wanted to expand my
horizons.

I woke up and started getting ready for my first class at noon.  It was
still pretty warm outside and I didn't have any shorts clean.  I looked
through my closet and found a pair of plain low rise khaki's.  When I put
them on I remembered just how low cut they were.  My hip bones were above
the wasteband.  Anyway...I really didn't want to wear jeans.  It was still
warm out and I like to be as legally close to nude as possible.  So I took
of the khaki's and layed them on the floor.  I measured about an inch away
from the crotchline and took out a pair of scissors and started cutting.
When I was done I put them in the wash to curl up the ends and get that
frayed look.  I don't wear panties unless i'm on my period and I usually
don't then either, I just use a tampon.  I put them back on and they fit
tightly against my bottom.  I had cut them so short the bottoms of my
buttcheeks hug out the back of my newly made shorts.  That was just fine
with me.  I picked out a white see-through babydoll tank top.  It was
transparent enough for my nipples to show through the shirt.  Next would be
a pair of sandals and then a bracelet, matching necklace and a couple
rings.

When I was done I headed downstairs to get something to eat.  Andy was
already at the table eating a bowl of cereal.  I went to the cabinet and
got a bowl out.  Andy looked my way and said, "Jesus, Katie, you look good
enough to fuck!  Plan on doing anything wearing that?"  I grinned at her
and said, "Maybe and winked at her."  I poured my cereal and milk and then
started to sit down.  Andy looked down at my crotch and then said, "God,
those shorts are hot.  You need to make me some like that.  Oh one thing
though."  She noticed that I made them too short and you could see my pussy
with no problem.  She got on her knees in front of me and adjusted my pussy
lips so that they stuck out either side of my shorts.  "There.  Now that's
perfect."

Once I was done I got into my celica and headed to class.  I got their
kinda early so I just sat away from my table and spread my legs a bit.
Mike walked into the room.  I flirt with him constantly because it drives
him crazy.  He walked up to me and rubbed his hand over my crotch and
whispered in my ear, "Damn you look hot today, katie."  I just coyly
grinned at him.  "What's a matter mike.  Want some of this pussy, do you?"
I said and shoved 2 of his fingers into my pussy.  Just then my teacher,
Ms. MacIntosh came in and said, "Alright you two, I don't know what you are
doing but wait until you get home."

Class went by slowly.  Boring as usual.  Finally Ms. MacIntosh said we
could go.  Everyone started to leave but Ms. MacIntosh made me stay after
class.  When everyone left she said to me, "I saw Mike with his fingers in
your pussy.  Why you lead that boy on for?"  I told her, "Well...I haven't
had any in a couple days and besides...I'm saving myself for you."
Ms. MacIntosh was leaning against the front of her desk at first.  But
after my comment she sat herself on the desk, leaned back and spread her
legs.  In doing so she revealed that she too wasn't wearing any panties and
that she shaves herself totally bald.  Her protruding lips were glistening
with moisture.

"Looks like you are a bit excited there, Ms. MacIntosh" I said to her.
"Call me Nikki, hon...and yes...I am a bit flustered.  I've been staring at
your soaked shorts over there."  I looked down and noticed that my clit was
completely erect and was sticking out the bottom of my shorts.  That on top
of the fact that the entire crotch was soaking wet.  "Why don't you come
home with me so I can put that colorful pussy of yours in my mouth."  Nikki
said to me.  "Ok.  Just let me tell mom where I'll be.  Don't worry, she's
cool."  I said back to her.  I picked up my cellphone from my desk and
dialed home.  "Mom.  It's Katie.  Nikk...I mean Ms. MacIntosh wants me to
go to her house to study for her test friday."  "Baby.  If she wants to
fuck you, then just say so.  It's ok." Mom said to me.  "Ok mom.  Nikki
wants to fuck me, so if I do come home tonight, it won't be until late."

I hung up the phone and then Nikki told me to follow her to her house.
Once we got there, I followed her inside.  I followed Nikki back to her
bedroom and she said, "Get naked and lay on the bed.  I'll join you in a
minute.  She undressed revealing a large tribal tattoo that went from her
right butt cheek down to about the back of her knee.  She then went to her
top dresser drawer and pulled out a 20" double ended dildo and some ky
jelly.  She layed down on the bed next to me and slid her finger between my
pussy lips.  She then started to stroke my rock hard inch and a half long
clit.  "Oh.  You have quite a nice clit their.  Like a dick but on a girl.
I like that.  Actually, you wanna go outside and do this?" Nikkie said to
me.  "Uh....where exactly?"  "The backyard of course.  We can get it on on
the swing back their."  "Ok. then.  That would be sexy." I said to her and
followed her outside.  We walked out her frenchdoors and I noticed that a
couple next door was in a hot tub facing where we would be.  "Shit.  That
couple is outside." I said to Nikki.  "It'll be ok.  They watch me finger
myself all the time.  It'll be cool."  So we both walked naked over to a
large 3-seater swing.  I sat down and layed back a bit.  Nikki got on her
knees in front of me and started to suck on my girlly-cock.  After a few
minutes of this I was really into it.  I totally forgot about that other
couple.  I was moaning and grinding my pussy into Nikki's face.  "WHOO
HOOO!!!!! You girls eat that pussy!!" I heard from next door.  I just
yelled back, "God she's good.  It's great to have another girl eat your
snatch!"  Nikki sucked and licked my girlcock for another 15 minutes until
I had a rocking orgasm.

Now I've been known to have up to 7 orgasms at one time so it wasn't
anything wierd for my clit to still be throbbing.  We switched to a 69 and
started eating each other's pussy's.  Just then Nikki shouted, "You guys
really ought to see how big Katie's clit is.  It's huge."  So, the couple
came over and Nikki stopped licking my pussy long enough to show them.  The
guy said, "Look honey.  It has to be 2 inches long.  Ok...enough talk...we
need to go home and get laid."  We continued our pussy eating all after
noon until we just couldn't take it anymore.  We both went inside and Nikki
said to me, "So....if you want we can do this again."  "Of course, I've
never had so many orgasms in my life.  As long as you don't mind me getting
in bed with other ppl once in a while."

With that I left and headed back home.  It was about 8pm and I didn't think
anyone would be home.  I walked in the door and quitely shut it so I
wouldn't disturb my sister if she had a girl over.  As I headed back I
heard my mom moaning.  I thought she was just masturbating or something.  I
was still kinda in the mood so I decided to take a peak and see what she
was up to.  When I looked inside mom and Andy were both naked on mom's bed.
Andy was laying flat and mom was eating her pussy.  Now at this point I new
Andy was into pussy but had no idea about mom.  And what I saw next would
shock the shit out of me...but turn me on more than i've ever been turned
on before.  I noticed something hanging between mom's legs but I couldn't
tell what.  I got in closer and noticed that it was her clit.  It was more
than double as long as mine.  It had to be at least 3 inches long...maybe
longer.  Her lips were long and hung down also.  Just then Andy said, "Hey
what's up sis?  Have fun at your teacher's house?"  "Uh...I, uh...was just
staring at mom's clit.  Jeez, mom...that is fucking hot as hell.  That has
to be the biggest clit I've ever seen!"  Mom then said, "It's about 3 and a
half inches long, baby.  Where do you think you got your huge clit from?"

She then turned around and got on her knees at the end of the bed.  Her
clit was totally erect and looked like a thin cock with pussy lips wrapped
around it.  "You gotta let me suck on that."  So she motioned for me to
come over and I sucked on mom's clit.  Just like sucking a small dick, only
moist.  I then asked, "How long have you guys been fucking?"  Andy
answered, "Since I turned 17 Katie.  Mom taught me how to eat pussy."

It was then that I knew that things would be interesting with mom basically
showing that she was into sex with any girl including her daughters.  That
and Nikki would keep me occupied for a while.

The story I just told you guys is totally true.  Every detail.  If you have
any questions or just wanna chat email me at  cool_desi1@hotmail.com   I
hoped you liked it.

A Slut Evolves

amysylva on Wife Stories

A Slut Evolves

Hi again. My name is Amy, and if you’ve read my other entries, you know I'm a cock-loving married slut.

Since I have become a slut, just walking down the street has become a joyfully erotic experience. There is an added lightness to my step, an extra swing to my hips, and a bigger bounce and jiggle to my tits because I feel so wonderfully sexy and attractive. I get more appreciative stares and suggestive comments from men I pass than ever before, and I feel so completely alive knowing that I have the freedom to fuck any of them I want.

People must wonder why there is such a big smile on my face all the time. It's the freedom, you know. I am finally free to behave as the slut I've always wanted to be and enjoy all those beautiful cocks out

Read More
there. Now, I don’t have to unnaturally suppress my normal healthy feelings of lust. What a precious luxury! What a shame that everyone can’t have the freedom to be as sexually expressive. I am so grateful to my wonderful husband Will for being so lovingly accepting and understanding to allow me to be a whore. 

All week long I have been in such a state of horny euphoria, as Will and I have enjoyed the anticipation of my first date to fuck my new lover Tom. It was the first time since we were married that I have actually made a fuck-date with another man. You know, a date to nothing more than just fuck. The anticipation over the last four days has been agonizingly exhilarating.

I have been absolutely giddy with the intoxication of lust. Will and I have been so horny and excited that we have done nothing but fuck every chance we've been together. Last night, Will prepared me for my fuck-date with Tom. With a raging hard-on, Will bathed me and trimmed my pussy. He helped me pick out a sheer bra, garter belt and thigh high hose for me to wear, and then I modeled several different sexy outfits for my husband, so he could pick out the slutiest one for Tom’s enjoyment. Of course, my reward was a thorough pounding from Will’s hard cock!

At work, Tom and I have also been in a state of constant arousal, and we have talked incessantly about all the naughty things I was going to do with him and how much I want his cock. Every time I’ve seen him in the hall or in the lounge at work he has looked at me knowingly, in a way that makes my pussy tingle, creaming my pussy when he whispered sweet nasty nothings in my ear. "You want my cock, don’t you, slut? I know you’re a whore that needs to fuck. I can’t wait to get my cock in your tight little pussy again."

It makes me so wet that he knows he can treat me like a slut so freely. Today, when no one else was in the copy room, he looked into my eyes, pinched my nipples through my tight blouse and ran his hand up under my skirt to finger my clit. Since I wasn’t wearing panties, he slipped a finger inside me, then held it to my lips for me to taste my own juices. "You're going to be my slut again, tonight. I'm going to fuck you, and you'll beg me to be my whore."

I sucked on his finger like it was a little penis, savoring the taste of my own pussy. It made my knees weak, it was so hot. I couldn’t wait until after work to have his cock, so I grabbed his hand and used my key to let us into the executive washroom. I locked the door behind us and pushed him up against it. "Yes, your going to fuck my sloppy wet cunt tonight, but right now I’m going to suck your cock so I can drink your cum!"

I sank to my knees before him and unbuckled his pants. Looking deep into his eyes, I took his erection in my mouth and gobbled it hungrily. Tom was so horny from thinking about fucking me all week that he came in seconds, filling my mouth with his lovely cum. I sucked him dry and left him standing there with a dazed expression on his face, his pants around his ankles, and the door unlocked. "That’s just an appetizer, stud. You’ll get the whole package, later."

I laughed all the way back to my office, thinking of someone walking in on him to find him in that condition. Back at my desk, I closed my office door and urgently masturbated to a lovely orgasm, the taste of his cum still on my lips. I was unable to do anything the rest of the day, except think about how I was going to fuck and suck his sweet penis later.

Just before I left work, I decided to give my husband a call. I knew that Will didn’t expect me to call, but I thought it would make the whole experience nastier for both of us if I called him to remind him that I would be having a good time fucking Tom’s cock. I admit, I was a little nervous, but I hoped that this would be a delicious turn on for him and make him even hotter to fuck me when I finally got home.

When Will answered the phone, I simply told him that I was going to be fucking another guy while he was working late. I told him not to worry if I wasn't there when he got home, but that he should expect me to come home much later, covered in cum and smelling of sex. I said that my pussy would be dripping with another man’s juices, and that he should be ready to fuck my cum-filled pussy.

Will was so sweet. He just laughed. "Go ahead, my sweet whore. I love you. Go have a fucking good time fucking Tom. You know that I told you that you could fuck anyone you want. Don’t worry, I meant it. I want you to fuck all the hard cocks you can. Go along, and take plenty of time to enjoy your new lover’s beautiful hard cock. I'll be thinking of the two of you fucking all evening, and when you get home, we'll make love and I’ll fuck you some more, while you tell me all about it."

So, after work I let Tom take me to his house to fuck me, and shortly after 5:00 PM, I was riding the commuter bus from the Port Authority in New York City to his house in New Jersey. There were plenty of empty seats toward the front, but Tom led me all the way back to sit in the very last seat, with me by the window. There was no one in the seats in front of us, but in the two seats across the aisle there was one other passenger reading a book.

I snuggled up to Tom, just enjoying his strong masculinity. It was dark inside the terminal, and Tom started gently playing with my tits, slipping his hand under my blouse to squeeze my breasts and pinch my nipples through the thin fabric of my lacy bra. I shivered with excitement and reciprocated by lightly tickling his sweet cock and balls through the thin fabric of his pants. He didn’t have any underwear on, and I easily felt the outline of his hardening cock.

As the bus started rolling I started to feel that lovely throbbing and tingling in my pussy that I love so much. Once that starts, there is no stopping the slut in me. As the whore in me took over, and I slid down and pretended to be taking a nap in Tom's lap. Glancing over at the passenger across the aisle, he seemed engrossed in his book. I just couldn't wait to play with Tom's pretty penis, so like the naughtiest little slut, I opened up his fly to pull out his cock just enough to start slowly sucking on the tip and massaging his balls. Since I didn’t have any panties on, it was easy for Tom to discretely slip his hand under my skirt and started playing with my ass and pussy.

As I nibbled on Tom's sweet penis, the eroticism of the situation washed over me. I became so horny, I lost all my inhibitions and couldn’t help acting upon my naughtiest impulses. I had started out trying to be discrete and conceal what I was doing, but the thrill of doing something so outrageously naughty in public made me giddily wanton. Besides, the guy across the aisle was a handsome Hispanic in his early thirties, the Antonio Banderas type which I think is so hot!

I decided that I wanted him to see me sucking cock. I wanted him to see that I was a cock-sucking slut. I wanted to see if what I was doing would turn him on or shock him. I quietly unbuckled Tom’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers so I could get at more of his cock and balls. Gradually, I took more and more of Tom's penis in my mouth until my head was bobbing up and down on his shaft. It was now obvious that I was sucking cock, and my handsome stranger could plainly see me as a whore.

Shaking giddily with the excitement of the situation, I waited until I could see out of the corner of my eye that I had captured his complete attention. A total stranger was watching me sucking cock! My mind was in a whirl, yet completely focused on nothing but Tom’s cock and the handsome man watching me from across the aisle. I took a big breath, raised my head and smiled deeply into the stranger's eyes. I shook with a shattering orgasm as he smiled back at me. I ran my tongue around the head of the cock in my mouth and let watch me cum. The stranger grinned at my brazen display, and taking his hard cock out, began rubbing it as he watched me plunge Tom’s cock back into my mouth to stifle my moans.

He stared as Tom's cock slid in and out between my lips. I motioned for him to move over and sit in the closest seat, so he could watch me better and I could get a better look at his cock. I reached across the aisle and took his hand from his lovely penis and sucked on his middle finger, to show him how I would suck his cock. As I resumed sucking on Tom’s cock, I placed my stranger’s hand on my face, so he could caress it as my mouth took all the fullness of Tom's cock. What an incredibly raunchy intimate moment! It was so intensely submissive to feel the stranger's hand on my face as I sucked cock. As Tom came in my mouth with a muffled groan, I bucked against the hand on my face with my second orgasm in less than a minute.

My handsome stranger was building toward his own orgasm, so I quickly stepped across the aisle, pushed him over into the far seat and knelt before his throbbing cock. Swirling my tongue around its purple head, I tasted his salty precum before plunging his cock into my throat to bury my nose in his wispy pubic hair. Sucking and swallowing, I pulled back to tickle his cum hole with my tongue. Babbling in Spanish, my stranger tangled his fingers in my hair and fucked my mouth, driving his cock deep into my throat, and I came for a third time as he exploded his huge load of lovely cum. I don’t know Spanish, but I heard the word "puta" several times. I think it is the word for whore.

Thinking back on it, I still can't believe I found the courage to be such a slut! What a naughty and nasty thing to do! I purposefully left a dribble of cum on my chin as I leaned down and kissed the stranger goodbye. He thanked me for the best ride home ever, saying that his name was Carlos and that he always rode the 5:23 bus. Who knows? Maybe I've found my second lover already! Oh, it is so good to be a married slut!

Of course, Tom wanted to fuck me immediately when we got to his place, but I was in a naughty mood. Having just sucked off Carlos in the bus while Tom watched gave me a strange sense of the power I have as a slut. Tom’s cock was rock hard, and I knew he wanted to fuck me just as badly as I wanted to fuck him, but I just teased him, increasing the level of raunchy eroticism between us.

I began to flaunt my full, middle-aged body, performing a naughty, wantonly slow strip show for him. I just kept tormenting him, waving my big tits and round ass in his face, playing with my nipples, flashing my pussy. I felt so wonderfully naughty! I wanted to provoke him. I wanted to tease him and taunt him. I giggled and laughed at his helpless frustration. I flirted and flaunted myself, as I told him how hot Carlos had made me, how handsome he was and how much I had enjoyed sucking his lovely hard penis. I said how beautiful and sexy his cock was. I told how delicious his cum had tasted. I slipped a finger into my pussy and sucked my juices from it like it was a cock. "Did you like watching me suck Carlos’ cock? Did I look like a whore sucking his cock? Did it make you jealous to watch me swallow his cum like a slut? I want his cock in my cunt. I want him to fuck me with that beautiful cock of his. I want to be his slut, too!"

I was deliberately being nasty and teasing him to see if I could make him angry. What I really wanted was to make Tom so horny and annoyed that he would take me forcefully. I wanted to provoke him into powerfully possessing me, to torment him into throwing down on the floor and roughly fucking me. I wanted him to take me, rape me and use me like a whore.

My timing couldn’t have been better! Just as I could tell that Tom was losing patience with my bratty behavior, his phone rang. It was his fiancé. She had no idea that Tom was fucking a new slut on the side, so wickedly, I took this opportunity to make Tom squirm and provoke him even further. I knew he couldn't say anything to me without giving himself away to his fiancé, and the cord on the phone wasn’t long enough to let him reach me. With the most devilish gleam in my eyes, I ran over to the big picture window and opened all the blinds and continued to perform my naughty erotic dance, while he tried to talk with his girlfriend. I put on a real show, stripping down to my bra and garter belt, licking my tits through the lace and playing with my pussy. He was motioning for me to get away so the neighbors wouldn't see he had a whore in his house.

Even though he was in a panic, Tom was so turned on he couldn't resist stroking his lovely cock. So, I decided to make it even more difficult for him. I slowly crawled across the carpet to him on my hands and knees. Kneeling before him as he stroked his penis, I started licking his crotch and balls. With little butterfly flicks of my tongue I worked my way back between his ass cheeks, rimming and tonguing his asshole while I looked deep into his eyes and let him see my sexual hunger. I whispered, "Does your fiancé do that for you?" He squirmed and glared at me.

"What about this?" I moved up and replaced his hand with my hungry mouth, sucking his pretty cock deep into my throat, fingering my pussy and clit. He breathing was becoming ragged, and he was trying so hard not to cum while he talked to his fiancé. I was laughing around his cock, while I sucked. Soon, I badly needed to cum again, so I lay back on the floor in front of him. I lewdly masturbated for him, driving my fingers into my pussy and giving myself a huge orgasm while Tom watched and tried to control his voice so he could talk calmly to his girlfriend.

Tom was so incredibly horny from my sucking his cock and from watching me make myself cum, that as soon as he got off the phone he grabbed me roughly by my long dark hair and dragged me onto his thick living room rug. "You bitch! You cheap little slut! Now I'll show you how a whore like you should be treated!"

My plan had worked! I just laughed as he threw me on the living room rug. I rolled onto my back and opened my legs wide, inviting him to come fuck me. "Come on, fucker! I want that cock! Fuck me! Stick that beautiful cock in my cunt! Fuck my pussy! Give me that cock! Fuck me with it!"

But Tom’s rage had given him other needs. Grabbing me by the ankles, he flipped me onto my belly, forcing me to my hands and knees. Holding me by the back of my neck, he pushed my face into the thick pile and began spanking my big round ass. Over and over, his hand smacked onto my bare skin, bringing tears to my eyes. I yelped with each stinging blow, but soon, the pain began to turn into the welcome heat of erotic pleasure.

Oh, God! I was in heaven! I couldn't believe how incredibly sexy and exciting it was to be pinned down by this strong angry man who was turning my ass bright red while calling me all sorts of lovely filthy names. "You dirty fucking whore! You fucking cock-slut! Cunt! Bitch! How dare you tease me like that?! Take it! Fucking take it, you fucking cunt! Take it, bitch!!"

My ass cheeks jiggled and bounced as his hand smacked down again and again, stinging, searing my tender flesh. Tears streamed down my face, but I love having my ass spanked and I was wiggling my ass in the air, laughing and screaming as my fingers worked frantically between my legs. "Oh, God, yes! Yes! Spank me! Give it to me! I’m a dirty little whore, a filthy fuck-slut! I need to be spanked! Come on, slap it! Yes! Please! Please spank me hard! I’m a nasty slut! Spank my ass! Spank it! Spank it hard! Come on! Make it hurt! Harder! Harder!! Oh, yes! Now fuck it! Fuck it hard! Fuck my ass! Please, I need your hard cock in my ass!! PLEASE FUCK MEEEEEEEE NOWWWWWWW!!"

With the sweet intoxicating pain from his hand, and the need I already had for his cock, my pussy and ass-hole were pulsing and throbbing with the need to be filled with hard cock. My pussy was soaking with so much juice, that it was running down my leg. Tom’s hard penis slid all the way into my pussy on his first thrust. He slammed his cock several times into my cunt to lubricate it with my pussy juices. Then, grabbing a handful of my long hair, he pulled my head back as he shoved his cock into my waiting asshole. I screamed and came over and over as soon as Tom filled my ass with his wonderful cock.

Tom fucked my asshole deep and hard. He rammed his beautiful penis into me over and over. "You bitch! You're such a fucking whore! Take my fat cock in your ass, you cunt! Take it and show me what a slut you are! You love it, don't you? Tell me how much you love my cock in your ass!"

I grunted and gasped with the force of his pounding cock. I yelled at the top of my lungs as I bucked back to meet his thrust. I screamed and moaned, begging Tom for his cock and the fucking of my life. "Yes! Yes! Yes, you fucker, I love it! I love a hard cock in my ass! Oh, God, it feels so fucking good! Slam it into me! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! FUCK ME!! FUCK MY ASS!! I’m your dirty whore to fuck, you fucker. Oh, shit, it feels so fucking good! I’m your little naughty slut to use any way you like, so fuck me with that cock of yours! Give it to me hard! Harder! Harder!! Come on, fucker, you can fuck me harder than that! Rape me! Rape me with that fucking cock of yours!! Fuck my ass! Fuck it! Fuck it hard! Fuck it deep! FUUUUUUCK IIIIIIT!!!

I was in heaven! It was so wonderfully dirty to give myself to this man who was not my husband, to be used by him in such a completely sexual way. The liberation I felt at being so shamelessly wanton and completely sexual was so intoxicating that I writhed and slammed back against his thrusts, trying to suck his magnificent cock deep into my ass. I wanted to devour him with my sexuality, to consume him with my lust. I was totally incoherent, babbling obscenities, moaning in a continual orgasm, whipping my head back and forth in total abandonment to my lust, as he finally came, filling my bowels with his cum.

Later, we showered together and I gently cleaned his sweet cock before sucking him hard again. This time, we went into his bedroom for a more leisurely tender fuck. I pushed Tom back on the bed and rode his cock slowly, grinding it into my pussy, playing with my clit and cumming in waves as my lover gently rolled my nipples between his fingers. Just before he finally came again, I rolled off him so he could spray his cum all over my face and tits as a souvenir of our fucking. Like an expensive moisturizing creme, I gently massaged his lovely semen into my skin.

Tom was done for the night, and I was impatient to get home to my husband so I could tell him all about my sexy adventure. I was incredibly excited, because this time Will knew exactly where I had been and what I had been doing. Will was waiting for me, just like the first time I had fucked Tom, except that this time, I didn’t need to worry about how he would react. I knew that he would be horny from the anticipation of imagining what I had been doing with my lover, and he would be eager to fuck me while I told him every detail of how I had fucked Tom.

Will had already enjoyed several hours of the sweet torture of anticipation, so to show me how much he loves me and how much he enjoys and approves of his wife becoming a slut, he had filled the house with flowers and soft candle light. A new CD of Schubert string quartets was softly playing, and a box of Godiva chocolates and two glasses stood next to a bottle of Champagne on ice.

My husband was dressed only in his silk robe, with a glass of red wine in one hand and one of his favorite cigars in the other. His cock was already hard from imagining what I had been up to with Tom, and it jutted out at me obscenely and enticingly from between the folds of his robe. When I walked in the door covered with the perfume of Tom's sexy cum, Will took me into his arms and kissed me, saying, "Welcome home my sweet little slut. I love you so much as my wife and my whore. Come have some Champagne and celebrate your debauchery while you tell me all about what you've done and where you've been. Tell me all about how you were a whore tonight."

We snuggled and laughed, drank and laughed, kissed and laughed, as I stroked my husband's hard cock and told him all about my sexual adventure. Will was so proud of how daring I was when I told him how I had sucked the stranger on the bus. I confessed how I wanted to take Carlos as a lover and fuck his gorgeous cock, as well as Tom's. That brought on Will’s first orgasm of the evening, which I caught in my mouth and washed down with the excellent Champagne.

I sucked Will back to hardness, and pushing him back on the sofa, I straddled him to ride his sweet cock as I continued my story. Will pinched and pulled my nipples and I gently played with my clit, as I told him how I had teased poor Tom. We laughed at his predicament, at how provoked I had made him, while he tried to talk to his fiancé. And we both came in huge orgasms when I recalled how he had spanked me as I had urged him to fuck my ass.

I told Will how I loved giving myself so completely to Tom, and how turned on I am just by the thought of cocks. "I want more cocks, Will! I want to fuck lots and lots of lovely hard cocks! Please, may I fuck lots of other cocks?"

My husband just held me closer. "Of course, you'll have other cocks. You’ll have as many as you like. You're a slut now, and I love you for it. We'll see to it that you will have many cocks to fuck and suck. I love you because you let yourself become a slut with Tom's cock. I love you even more that you were a slut with Carlos’ cock, and I will love you that much more again when you are a slut with other cocks. I love you with all my heart, and only want you to be totally happy!" With that he carried me into our bedroom and spent the next couple of hours making tender sweet love to me.

Will is so sweet to be so excited about my being a slut and fulfilling all my wicked desires that it makes me want to become even more wanton and brazen. I wish that I had revealed my true nature and become a slut years ago! 

Master Jason Part One

saddlebred105 on Incest Stories

Jason was an average 16 year old guy.  He loved his girlfriend a lot, but every time they brought up the sex subject she would get so mad that she would almost break up with him.  He had so many sex cravings, and no one was there for him.  He would jack off every night before he went to bed about bondage and being a master.  He would look at bondage pics in magazines and on the internet.  The pictures would have female mistrisses dominating their sub.  It was Friday night, and he did not have school tomorrow.  He started to jack off, and an image of his mom, naked, appeared in his head.  She was his sub, and he was her master.  He tried to getÂ

Read More
 it out of his mind thinking that he was becoming sick and twisted.  How could he get turned on by a 46 year old women?  He than thought about how his mom usually did what he asked to.  Wondering why, he thought maybe he turned her on.  He decided to go downstairs and see what his mom was doing.  When he got downstairs, she wasn't there.  It was 11:00.  Maybe she went to bed.  He went back upstairs and to her room.  Her door was open a crack, and her lamp next to the bed was on.  She was pleasuring herself, and trying not to make to much noise.  She was just about to cum, and that nearly made Jason cum.  He got a nasty thought.  He went to his room, and took all of his cloths off.  He put on a bath robe, and went back to his mom's door.  He looked in, and she was laying there, on the bed.  He then remembered about buying a whip, hand cuffs, rope, and a blindfold.  He got them, and opened the door.

"Jason????!!!," said his mom, "I am so sorry, I didn't ex......"

"Shut up slut, tonight you will listen to me and call me Master."

"Jason"

Crack, he hit his naked mother hard on her stomach.

"My name is Master Jason, and you will call me Master.  Do not speak unless spoken to, and for the rest of your life, you are my sub, and I am your master."

"Master, what is wrong??"

"Wrong?!, nothing is wrong!"

"For now on you will nothing in the house, and if we have company, you will were a skimpy dress with no underwear, but possibly a thong.  If I find you walking around the house with even a thong on, you will be punished.  When you go outside you will wear nothing, and only when you go to into town will you wear something."

"Master please?  What did I do?"

"Nothing, now suck my cock, and when I cum, you better swallow ALL of it, or else you will get punished."

She sucked as good as she could, since he was pulling on her hair, but it did no good.  When he cummed, there was to much for her.  She spit it up.

"Guess who is getting punished??"

"No please, I will do better."

"Too late, lay down facing up on the bed."

Once she did that, he tied her arms and legs to the bed posts, and blindfolded her.  He took his whip, and hit her very hard on her cunt.

"Owwwwwwww!"

"Shut up, or I will hit you harder."

After ten hard hits, he stopped, and found out he had to go to the bath room.

"Follow me slut"

She followed him to the bath room, and he pooped.  

"Eat it"

"Please, no!"

"Now!!!!!!"

She put her hand in the toliet water, and she grabbed some of it, and ate it.  She was trying so hard not to throw up.

"Tell me that it tastes good."

"Master, it tastes so very good"

"Good, because that is what you will eat for a snack.  For breakfeast, lunch, and dinner, you will cook it in nothing but an apron.  You will eat my left overs, if anything is left.  If you need to go to the bathroom, you will go outside, by Storm (our dog), and you will squat down and go.  When you are done, he will lick you clean, and if he wishes, fucks you. Understood?"

"Yes Master"

"Good, no go to bed, and I will see you naked tomorrow morning, and you better be up at eight."

The next morning she woke up at 7:00 and went down stairs.  She did as she was ordered to, and cooked naked with an apron on.  She made him three pancakes, and gave him orange juice.

"Good, I am glad that you can do at least one thing right."

"Now come under the table and suck my cock while I eat."

She did as told, and while doing so, she had an unexpected visitor lick her cunt under the table.  It was storm, their German Shepherd.  She twitched when he licked her cunt, causing her to nip on Jason's cock. 

"Slut!!!!!!! You will pay for that!!!"

He took her upstairs, and tied her to her hot tub.  He made the temperature about 125 degrees.  she yelped when the water touched her, because she had sensitive skin.  He took his whip, and hit her hard and she screamed, not only from that, but from the water.  He than let her out, and took her in the bathroom.  He turned on the water as freezing as it could go and shooved her in.  She freaked.

"Please, let me out!!!"

"Fine, but you are coming outside with me."

Once outside, he tied her arms and legs around the tree, leaving her cunt up against the hard barch.

"Storm, here boy."

"No, don't let him touch me"

"Fine, I decided a better way to disipline you."

"Put on a skimpy dress, and no thong or underwear, and then come out to my truck."

She changed, and came out.  They then to drove to Jason's friend Matt's home, where they bred Belguim's, a huge draft horse.  They got out of the car, and Jason knocked on the door, knowing that Matt's parents were not home, and that Matt was.

"Hey Matt, you want to see some entertainment?  All I need you to do is bring your biggest, strongest, and toughest stallion out here."

Matt went down to the stables, and brought out their stallion Hercules out, not hard to figure out why he was named that.

"Slut, go kneel under Hercules."

"Master...."

"Now"

"Hey Jason, how did you teach your mom to do that?"

"I will tell you later."

His mom went under Hercules, who by now was pawing so hard at the ground that it almost shook.  His huge 3 foot cock was now looking for some place to go.  He felt Jason's mom's ass hole, and charged into it.  She screamed so loud that Jason was afraid that the neighbors heard it.  Hercules had almost 1 and a half feet of cock in her!!!  He pulled his cock out of her, and she scrambled out.  Jason drove her home, and thought about how much fun he was going to be having the rest of her life!

Slap That Puppy

shu on Incest Stories

Terry Gettsum was just a normal thirteen year old. He got average grades in school and had plenty of friends but would not be considered popular. He did okay at sports but was neither among the best or the worst. His mother and father still lived together but that may be unusual in most places. He had one baby sister, Dianne, two years younger than him that he considered a nuisance most of the time. It was a perfectly normal family by all appearances and, until that April, it had been. Like most boys his age, Terry masturbated regularly and had no idea his parents knew about it. Of course they knew. Every night at 11:00, his father would hear the squeaking floorboards and make a comment like, “There he goes again”, and laugh about it. It was kind of funny but his father was con
Read More
cerned as well. When he was that age, his mother had taught him better and, now, the responsibility fell to him. So, naturally, he invited his mother to visit. It had been a few years since Granny Gettsum had travelled across the country to visit but Terry remembered her fondly. She was a big woman but surprisingly active. Most of all, he remembered her laughter and her affection. She told crude jokes and swore, but always with a smile. Terry’s mother was not so amused and she grimaced every time but that was part of the fun. Terry waited impatiently for his father to bring her back from the airport and when they pulled into the driveway, he ran out to greet her. She had gotten even bigger and Terry could barely hug her. She hugged him though and he nearly suffocated between her breasts. “Look at you. You’ve gotten so big”, she gushed, “You’re a man now”. His father asked Terry to get her luggage and opened the trunk. “Are you sure you’re big enough for MY bags, sweetcheeks?”, she asked. “No problem”, Terry boasted but when he lifted them he continued, “Holy shit, what have got in here, a car battery?”. “And spares. It never hurts to be prepared”, She answered and laughed, but directed at her son. Terry was just happy to get away with swearing. They all went inside and Terry put the luggage away while his grandmother said hello to his mother and sister. “So, whose bed will I be sleeping in?”, Terry heard his grandmother ask when he got back to the living room. Terry’s mother mentioned that they converted the den and that she will have her own room. “That’s a shame. You shouldn’t have gone to so much effort”, Granny responded. “We didn’t want you to worry about the stairs”, assured her daughter-in-law. “I may be fat but I’m not old yet”, Granny said with a chuckle. “I was only concerned because I know you have bad knees”, Terry’s mother defended. “You’re very thoughtful”, Granny conceded, “These old knees are worn out. Damn football injury”. “You played football?”, Terry asked with a baffled expression. “Not exactly but you can say I was on the team”, Granny said with a grin. “How did you hurt your knees?”, Terry probed, more confused than before. “Picking up the soap in the locker room”, his grandmother retorted curtly, “Dinner smells wonderful”. The conversation shifted toward food and family. There were lots of stories about Terry’s aunts and cousins and Terry got bored. The aunt and cousins still lived in the same city where his father grew up and Granny lived in her own condo. They talked about that, too, all through dinner. Terry finally got a word in and asked if Granny wanted to play a video game after dinner. She used to do that before but she sucked at it, to use her words. “Can’t tonight, sweety. Got a date”, Granny answered. “You have a date?”, her son asked in amazement. “Ya, I called up an old friend that I would be in town. He insisted on picking me up at the airport but I put him off till tonight”, Granny boasted. Terry watched his mother shake her head in disapproval but she always did that with Granny. “Tomorrow, we can play your game. You can kick my ass tomorrow”, Granny promised as she winked. “He’ll be here soon, she continued, “I better get changed”, and left the table. When she returned from the den, half an hour later, Dianne pointed out that she was wearing the same clothes. “He ain’t coming to see my clothes, honeybuns”, was Granny’s response. Terry didn’t get to see his grandmother before bedtime or even in the morning, before school. His mother said that she was still sleeping and to be quiet. After school and after homework, as his mother pressed, Terry got his chance to “kick her ass”. Good thing his mother didn’t stick around because Granny swore up a storm then. She even called him names, like “little shit”, but it was all in fun. Some of the words, Terry hadn’t even heard before. She nudged and tickled and tried to get distract him but she still lost every game. “You got another date tonight”, Terry asked. “Naw. It’ll probably take him a week to recover”, she answered abstractly, “I need a younger man”. “How about you”, she flirted, “You can be my date tonight”. “Okay, but I have to be home by ten”, Terry joked. She laughed so hard that the windows rattled and then gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Later that night, around 11:00, Terry heard a soft knock on the door. He pulled the sheets over his hard cock and the magazine and squeaked out a “Ya“. Granny came in and sat on the side of the bed. The bed groaned under the weight and Terry braced himself from rolling into her. She didn’t say a word. She just reached under the covers and pulled out the magazine as if she were psychic. She leafed through the pages and paused at the centrefold. “Is this the kind of girl you like?”, she questioned. “I guess so”, Terry mumbled. “You know the problem with these kind of girls?”, Granny asked rhetorically, “They’re not real”. She told him not to be ashamed about jacking off but that he shouldn’t brag about it either. She said that the biggest problem is that it was such a waste. Then she suggested that he demonstrate his technique. “I can’t do it in front of you”, Terry complained. She held the centrefold in front of her face and asked, “You can do it in front of her”. “But I can’t… It won’t… It’s soft”, he whimpered. “Now that’s something I can take care of”, his grandmother offered. She didn’t wait for a reply. She threw the covers back and Terry rushed to cover himself but lost his balance as he rolled toward his grandmother. “Oh my God, you got pubes”, Granny commented, “That’s a shame but you are a young man now. You will be by the time I get through with you”. She cupped his balls and his youthfully small prick in her wrinkled hand and squeezed softly. Terry wanted to scream but he loved his grandmother and didn’t want to get her in trouble. He was helpless and vulnerable with his fate in her hands. Her hand shifted to the shaft and she tugged and massaged it. He couldn’t help it. It felt so much better than his own hand but not nearly as soft. He began to relax and just enjoy the sensations and, as he got harder, her tugs became strokes. “That’s my big guy. Show me what you got”, Granny cooed. He had closed his eyes, trying to convince himself it was just a dream, but he opened them when he felt the bed move. He watched as her mouth engulfed his prick and felt something entirely new and indescribable. “Oops, I almost forgot”, Granny said as she paused. She pulled her false teeth out and handed them to him, asking him to put them on the side table. He did what he was told and treated it as just more dream of the night. “You’re in for a treat now”, Granny said proudly. Terry had nothing to compare it to. It felt amazing but he had no idea how good she was. If he only knew that it will probably be the best blow-job of his life. Her tongue was like an instrument and even her gums and the roof of her mouth was a trained chorus of pleasure. She sucked like a Hoover and, being a young man, it didn’t take long for him to cum. He shook as though he were having a seizure. It was unprecedented but so many things were for him. She managed to hold him in his mouth and swallowed every drop. She got up and wiped her mouth with her hand. “I’ll see you tomorrow night”, she warned, “You can owe me one”. He lay in bed, convincing himself that what had happened was real. He couldn’t be dreaming because he felt so alive and his prick was still twitching. He didn’t think he would get to sleep but he did and quickly. The next morning, he avoided the eyes of everyone and especially, his grandmother. He knew they had done something wrong but he wasn’t sure why. She didn’t really hurt him, just the opposite. He wasn’t sure what to do, so he did nothing. All he knew was that he couldn’t say anything to anybody. Not only would it hurt her grandmother but it was just embarrassing. Granny acted as though nothing had happened at all except for a pat on the butt she gave him as he left for school. She gripped it a little too long to be just playful. When he got back from a quiet day at school, life just seemed like it was before. He did his homework and played video games. They had dinner and talked casually but Terry knew better. He was just pretending as if it hadn’t happened. He kept looking into his parents eyes to see if he had given away his secret. He went to bed that night with a mix of dread and anticipation and, for the first time in months, did not abuse himself to sleep. He just waited and waited until his eyelids became too heavy. He was awoken by being shaken. His grandmother stood above him as reality took hold. “Had to wait till your parents got to sleep”, she whispered, “Tonight, we’re gonna rock ”. She removed her bathrobe to reveal her bra and panties and the mounds of folded flesh. Terry watched in horror as she removed her bra and her tits flopped out and under her armpits. This didn’t look like the pictures in his magazine. Everything was loose and dangled. Her arms flapped like the flippers of a walrus and her sheer bulk frightened him. There was almost three times as much of her as there was of him. “Tonight, you’re gonna learn how to pleasure a real woman”, Granny began her lesson, “Shove over”. To Terry, she seemed mountainous lying beside him but he had to be close because there was no room left in the single bed. She rolled down her panties, if that is the correct term for anything so large, and dangled them above his head. “Take a whiff, I’ve been wet all day waiting for this”, she encouraged. He almost gagged on the aroma before asking, “What do you want me to do?”. “It’s an acquired taste but you might as well get used to it”, she began her instructions. Terry did what she told him and positioned himself between her legs as she asked and she pulled his head right into it. “Stick your tongue in there. Lick it like a dog. Ya, right there. That’s the spot. Hope you didn’t have a big dinner” He kept at it and she slowly got wetter until the pussy juices flowed. It was musky and kind of funky tasting and Terry wondered if all women tasted like this but he still kept at it. He didn’t have a choice, his head was gripped between her thighs and she thrust her hairy pussy at him. Eventually, she quivered and bounced and the bed shuddered. He couldn’t lap up the juice as fast as it gushed and he wondered if his mother would think that he wet the bed. She relaxed her grip on his head and he popped up to ask if they were done. “Not by a long shot, honeylips”, she stated, “Give granny a kiss”. Terry climbed over her stomach and hesitated because he had never kissed her on the lips. She grabbed his head with both hands and tugged it toward her. She pushed her tongue between his lips and gave him his first French kiss as he straddled her girth. She sucked his tongue like she had sucked his dick and Terry was overwhelmed by her passion. Her hands lowered to his ass and she squeezed those little cheeks like toys. His dick began to swell against her bellybutton. “Feels like you’re ready for the home run”, Granny suggested. Terry was beginning to listen to his other head but it wasn’t sure what to do either. “Just stick it in there, big guy”, Granny led. He slid back down but found that it would only fit in if he kneeled between her legs. It slid in easily and it was so warm and soft. Instincts took over and he thrust inside her while watching her face. It gave him joy to give her joy. It gave him ecstasy to take hers. He felt different. He felt like a man. After she had left for her own room, Terry knew that things had changed. He was not just a victim, he was an accomplice. He looked forward to tomorrow. He got home late from school the next day. Hockey practice had kept him. He got home to find his grandmother alone in the house. Apparently, his mother was out with his sister. It didn’t take them long to get naked but, this time, it was in her room. She gave him another blow-job but stopped before he lost his load. Then, she knelt on the bed with her face on the pillow and her huge ass in the air. “Spank me”, she ordered Terry was confused. He was confused for several reasons, not the least of which was the vagueness of her request. He was reminded of when his friend said that he would meet him in the park. Problem was that the park was several acres and he didn’t know where to start. He was faced with a similarly imposing amount of real estate. “Slap that puppy”, she insisted. So he did, again and again, over here and over there, until it became red. She moaned and screamed in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Terry was not only enjoying this, he was aroused by it. “Mom, are you alright”, came Terry’s father’s voice from the other side of the door but he didn’t wait for an answer. He opened the door to see his naked son behind his mother’s big red ass. Terry looked back at his father in terror as his heart raced. “Oh, sorry. I thought you were hurt”, his father apologized, swallowing a laugh. “No problem”, his mother stated, “It’s been a long time since you had a gummer”. He considered it for a while and shrugged. Unlike his son, he knew how talented she was. He walked to the other side of the bed and undid his belt. “Whatcha waiting for sweetcheeks”, Granny said to her grandson, “Give it to me”. His father asked, “How does it feel to barbeque a sacred cow?”. Terry had no clue what his father was talking about but his grandmother said, “Moo”. Any normal guy would be limp as a noodle after all that but Terry was not normal. He was thirteen. It all began to make sense to him. It was still beyond his imagination but reality was so much stranger. So, there he was, fucking his grandmother from behind while she gave his father a blow-job. If his mother and sister joined in right now, he probably wouldn’t be surprised. He wasn’t surprised, the next day, when his grandmother asked his sister to sit on her lap. “You’re such a sweety”, Granny flattered, “I really bet you are. I just want to eat you up”. Granny’s hand slid up Dianne’s inner thigh till it went under her school skirt. “Do you have any hair down there, yet?”, Granny asked with all the appearances of being innocent.

He Was a Dirty Dog--and So Was I

Rodger-the-Dodger on Animal Stories

I liked to wash my feet on the weekends.  Heating the water, pouring it into the pan, adding soap, sitting on the bottom step.  One foot on a towel and the other in the pan...the warmth of the water ran up my calf and thigh.  I had to smooth my hands along my thigh and calf and down into the water, washing my feet and between the toes.  Something I looked forward to on the weekends, especially when Mum and the others went shopping.  I could take all the time I wanted and dream a little.

On just such a morning, in my housecoat, no knickers of course, and I felt alone and free.  Exhilarated.  Goosebumps on my flesh as it was cool in the house, except

Read More
for the water.  And as always Buster sat watching me, the water in the bowl and my hands along my legs.  Waiting for his doggie treat--some left over scrap from lunch--which I always had handy.  He was eager and curious as to what he would get.  Little did he realize this day's morsel...little did I.

I was just a little girl.  Not that little.  I had learned some of the joys of the body but always when alone in bed, in the morning or at night...Before my discoveries I was never anxious when it was time for bed.  My attitude had changed.  It was something I now enjoyed, those waking moments before sleep or after just awakening, and I could explore myself, in private, feeling my privates.  My growing breasts--better than any other girl in my classes--my smooth skin and thighs and really smooth in between.  It made me feel excited and alive and relaxed.  I never felt as good as that.

I washed between my toes and the soles of my foot and it tickled me all over.  I must have shuddred because my puppy moved closer to my foot and sniffed at the bowl.  I patted his head.  He was ready for his treat but I continued washing, drying my hands, adjusting my housecoat so that it draped my waist and left my knees open.  I didn't want to get my clothing wet.  Buster licked my ankle, getting a taste of the soapy water.  His tongue was warm, like the water.  He looked up, wanting his treat.  It wouldn't be long now.  His mouth stayed open, his tongue moving in and out, a little spittle dripping from the corners of his mouth. He licked me again.

When I laid in bed I would let my mind wander to things that were soft and warm, like my little breasts,  gentle breezes at the beach where I would picnic with my family, soft grasses bending in the wind, waves ever-spashing on the shore and I would dip my fingers in a rhythm between my folds, thinking in the quiet of my room of the dirty words that my girlfriends and I giggled about as we said them:  "cunt" "fucking" "cock" and I kept up the dipping, dipping until I got breathless and my skin had goose bumps.

Buster licked me again and my thighs had goosebumps. My face was warm and I looked at him, pushing his mouth away.  He sat back and came at me again, licking my ankle.  I felt funny in my "cunt."  With a dog!  I was embarrased and red in the face.  This was stupid.  But it felt good.  I felt my goose bumped flesh and rested back on my elbows, feeling him lick, closing my eyes.  I noticed how quiet it was in the room and remembered our front door was locked.  There wasn't a sound except for the breathing of Buster and his slobbering when he licked.  He must have liked the salty taste of my skin and as he licked one spot clean he went to another, inching up my leg.

I should stop him and would, in a little bit.  It felt good, his moist warm tongue.  I was dreamy and dizzy.  I took a deep breath.  No one would know.  I was being dirty and I knew it but it felt too good to stop Buster.  I didn't want to get up, I hadn't even washed my feet.  Buster moved just then.  He must have smelled me, sensed there was a better place to lick.  His nose was cold and shocking.  I decided to get up and stop all this.  Just then his nose was replaced by his licking warm tongue.  He had found my spot so instantly.  I was amazed.  It was cold and warm.  Right on my secret spot.  I never felt like that before and then he did it again.  What a bad dog.  A really dirty dog and he would be punished but the damn dog licked me again, right on my cunt spot.  I couldn't help my legs opening.  I couldn't held cradling his dirty head.  I couldn't stop focusing his mouth on my spot, wet with his spittle.

I jumped at my waist, opening my little lips to his tongue which urgently dipped along my lips lifting my spot.  I was breathing hard now and deeply and spreading my lips, helping his dirty tongue lick my dirty little body all over.  "Please don't stop" I thought.  "Please.  This is so good and so wrong," and my hips spasmed as my feelings built. I felt myself at the beach as waves pulsed inside me.  I rested my head back on the step and released to the petting of my body by this naughty creature.  He licked me clean, slowly and finally stopped.

My breathing returned.  I realized I hadn't finished washing.  I felt clean already.  Couldn't wait for next week and my thorough cleansing, even if it was "dirty."

The Other Room Chapter 6

quin on Taboo Stories


  The Other Room Chapter 6

Over the next couple of months I would dance for daddy’s friends and let them kiss and touch me.   Now I would drop my skirt and dance in my underwear or teasingly strip off my top.   These sessions didn’t happen very often, only when mum was out in the evening but other times I would, for a few minutes walk into a room and sit wide legged letting men see between my legs or wearing a short skirt I would bend over just to let them have a good view.

I didn’t need to bother to look for a an excuse, in fact sometimes I would just stand next to a man while he slid his hand up my s

Read More
kirt and stroked my inner thighs whilst daddy sat and looked on.   I had become a willing young schoolgirl slut – and loved it!   When I came home from school I always looked into the lounge to see if daddy was with anyone – and went to tease them unashamedly. Other times the men would be unsuspecting and daddy would love to see their reaction when I “accidentally” showed more than was decent.

On those occasions when daddy had more time I knew when he suggested we should all “Go into the other room” that he wanted me to be at my naughtiest.   To exhibit myself in front of daddy and his friends in just knickers and bra would arouse me immensely and sometimes I would just sit around with them like that while they chatted and drank in between touching or kissing me or sometimes just looking and feeling their crotch.

One evening as dad was in the lounge with three men he waited while mum went out then came to my room and asked me if I had finished my homework.   I said yes and dad said that mum would be out until late and if we waited while my sister was sound asleep then I could join them for “some fun.”   By now he had given up pretending he wanted me to be nice to clients and friends because it might be useful to him – now he just wanted me to be naughty with them.   I wondered why he wanted to be so obliging to his friends because at that point I hadn’t realised his true motives.

I agreed and thirty minutes later had picked out a little skirt to wear.   I enjoyed my role and liked it when men paid me attention so tried to dress sexy for them.   As I was stood in my panties dad came into the room.   Somehow now there was a different feeling – being undressed in front of him was certainly not unusual now – but then usually we weren’t alone!   Dad stood near and I could feel his eyes penetrating and see the lust in his eyes.   I was used to seeing dad smile wickedly as he watched me but usually the lust came from other men.

I blushed as he handed me a bunch of garments and I listened as he spoke in a faltering voice.

“I thought it would be interesting if you wore these – they’re your mother’s but she won’t know.”

Two things made me excited – one that it was going to be another naughty secret – which always gave me a thrill.   The other, which also made me blush – was that he handed me black stockings and little black lacy panties so see through and flimsy that I was even more surprised when I realised that tangled up in them was also an equally flimsy bra.   This made my heart pound because clearly this was going a step further.

  I looked at daddy and thought what this meant.   This was more than letting men touch his daughter while she cavorted around in her underwear giving out kisses – naughty sexy games.   This was daddy wanting his daughter to be a filthy little slut – a fourteen year old sex toy.   As I wondered yet again why daddy should be so accommodating to his friends I didn’t know that I was about to realise something quite shocking and breathtaking.   The naïve way I had of looking and reasoning at this situation was about to be transformed.

There had been three different categories of men up to now.   The unsuspecting ones that thought it was all accidental, The ones that liked to look and just enjoy their lustful thoughts and have me sit on their knee and the close friends of daddy who didn’t pretend – the   ones that got to touch me – the ones I would dance and parade in my underwear for.   Even these though knew there was a line that they couldn’t overstep and though they ran hands over my body and kissed me sexually that’s as far as it went.   As far as I was concerned that was the limits daddy had set for them – actually I never asked or questioned it.

The men here were the later type and as I walked into the room I knew something different was going to happen tonight.   I heard the sharp intakes of breath as the saw the dark stockings and caught glimpse of black bra under my loosely buttoned blouse.   The skirt was very short and showed just an inch of white thigh above the stocking tops when I moved.   I perched on the arm of a chair and displayed my legs then walked around giving them a “show”.   The men were already in a lustful mood and in no time I had one of them sidle up behind me and begin to gyrate his hips to the sound of the music, pressing his crotch into me.

As his hands came around my waist and rested just below my breast he remarked to daddy how good I looked and said he hoped I would be making them happy men before they left to go home.   He kissed me and right away it felt different to me, more sexual, like I was a much older woman.   I saw too that the other men sat silently watching not laughing or grinning like they normally did making lewd comments.   I blushed up a little when I saw one was already touching himself more openly than normally.

I heard gasps and swear words when the man slowly slid my skirt up my thighs and I shivered.   My stomach knotted and fluttered because unlike other times they would see much more.   My vagina was hardly covered by the lacy panties and already they had folded into my slit.   I looked at daddy expecting him to do something and realised that this is what he wanted.   As my crotch was uncovered and the men made several comments and noises my eyes never left daddy’s who looked at me as though he was trying to gauge my reaction.  

I saw his gaze then slowly fall down my body and stop at the point that was interesting the other men.   As his eyes came back to meet mine a wicked smile broke on his face.   Daddy’s eyes stayed with mine as I felt my blouse being unbuttoned until the two halves could be completely separated.   The hand that rubbed over my tits may as well have been on bare flesh and I felt my nipple stiffen.   I heard the men grunt as they noticed it too and my nerves did strange things.   This was disturbing and mind boggling, I knew this was very bad, very wicked and wanton – and very exciting.


With my eyes still locked on daddy’s I felt myself being pushed gently toward the other men and I jumped a little when a hand touched my inner thigh.   With a pounding heart I quickly glanced down and saw just how much of my body was on display.   My mind was spinning at this unbelievable event – here was my father, watching it all.   I was even more stunned when a voice broke my thoughts.

“Fucking hell – what a gorgeous cunt she has!”

I blushed and gasped at the language and waited for daddy to remonstrate with the man – but he did nothing.   This was me they were talking about – his daughter.   Without warning I was pulled down on the couch but not merely to sit.   I was pulled back on to the lap of one man and looked up to face him at the same time just one my legs were lifted onto the lap of another.   With one leg remaining on the floor my skirt was over my hips and my legs were as wide as they would comfortably go.   To my shame and horror I felt my vaginal lips stretch open and knew the men could now see not just my pussy, but its red inner damp lips hardly covered by the black lace.

I whimpered and gasped as the men talked of cunt and tits – my cunt and tits – a little scared now that I was out of my depth.   Still I was consciously aware that daddy was doing nothing, allowing it – here he was simply watching.   When a finger traced a line over my vulva and slipped into my hole I screamed out – not too loudly but with a shock and astonishment.   Then I heard a comment that freaked me out and numbed my brain.   As another hand blatantly mauled my tits delving under my bra a voice said.

“It’s OK – your daddy doesn’t mind – he knows how you like it!

Daddy had given them permission – before I had even come into the room?   Had I a choice now – could I stop it if I wanted?

For a while I lay there while daddy watched this man masturbate me – and his friend uncover my tits.   The other man not wanting to be left out sat on the carpet my by head and kissed me forcing his tongue into my mouth.   Whether it was true or not he delighted in telling the others that now I was responding, enjoying it, becoming aroused.

  What was daddy going to do now when one man asked, “Does she want more?”

Another voice asked daddy, “What do you think – is it OK?”

I struggled, trying to protest, not able to speak because of the man kissing me – only to be horrified when I heard the next comment.

“Watch how she writhes – she loves it!”

I became very aware how my wriggling was pushing my pussy against the man’s fingers and how the movement of my hips must look to the men.   The man fingering me became more active and he hit the spot that pleasured me when I was alone doing it myself.   I cried out again when the man kissing me came up for air.


“She’s making a fair bit of noise,” a voice said.

Then daddy’s voice cut through clear and crisp.

“She’s going to wake up her sister.   Take her into the other room.   No one will hear us there.”

The fact that daddy was going to allow this to carry on shocked me – but not as much as the sight that met my eyes when I was allowed to stand.   As I threw him a quick glance before being ushered into the other room I saw what his hands were doing.   His fingers were on his fly and he was zipping up his trousers – daddy had been playing with his cock while he had watched his friends use my tits and pussy.   Sat where he was he could see right between my legs he had been able to watch every little movement.

Stunned by this I remained silent while the door was quietly closed and enjoying the extra security the little room offered the men mauled and kissed me while they discussed in lewd terms what they would like to do to me.   Again I looked for daddy’s reaction but saw no sign of reluctance or guilt.   As my legs were parted and skirt once again pulled high for hands and eyes to lust over me all I saw was daddy’s wicked smile.

It was then that I realised for the first time that all this wasn’t just because daddy liked to please his friends – and offered me, his daughter up on a plate.   It was for his perverted delight – it was for his own sexual fulfilment – his pleasure!   Daddy got great sexual satisfaction from watching me with other men – Daddy was turned on by me – my body!

  The effect on me by this sudden revelation had an amazing effect on me – one of increasing my sexual arousal and consenting to what was going to happen next.

I had to test daddy – see if I was right – watch his reaction.   For the first time I really did begin to respond.   Now I welcomed the mouth closing over my lips, now my hips really did move in an effort to increase my sexual delight.   The men loved it and whistled and swore.   Daddy, I could see was very hard – had a very big bulge.

Sat with body side on to the men the one behind me played with arse and tits, one sat in front fingering my hole while the third was relegated once again to sitting on the carpet holding my legs wide and kissing my thighs.   The men were going wild aroused by my willing and submissive nature and now one felt able to ask father a question.

“Let’s take her panties off – can we do that?”

I looked at daddy defiantly without any trace of fear or horror – and as he looked blankly toward me he nodded consent.   The men swore again as they couldn’t believe their luck when I assisted them by raising my hips and looking again at daddy as soon as the garment was peeled off I let my legs fall open giving all but the man behind me a full view of my open wet cunt.

Daddy must have been wondering what was going through my mind and I could see he was surprised.   Now, knowing daddy’s perverted desires I had an idea – one that would blow his mind – if he really wanted me to be a slut for him – liked to watch me with men.   Picking my time I adjusted my position and sat upright.   The men, thinking I was about call a halt sat still and silent waiting for me to stand.   Instead, I unclipped my skirt and slid it off, leaving me naked from the waist down.   As the men began to fondle me surprised by my actions I turned to let the man on my right kiss me – and slowly let my hand creep toward his crotch – and cover his bulge.

The effect was electric – all in the room were stunned and it stopped their breath.   Her I was, this fourteen year old, taking the initiative and wanting to feel a cock!   Not having to be coaxed persuaded or bribed – and in front of her daddy too!   And what about daddy?   Out of the corner of my eye I could see his jaw drop.   I was scared but excited as all went quiet – and the only thing to be heard was the sound of the man’s trousers being unzipped.

There was a chance daddy would not like me doing this.   Up to now he had only seen men touching me – how would he feel now about me being as outrageous as starting to take out the men’s cock’s and play with them?   I was excited and kept giving daddy little glances.   Then I went for it – I placed my hand inside the man’s pants and gripped his shaft.   There were more gasps and whistles from the others as my hand began to move.   Slowly I pulled the weapon from its cover and began to openly masturbate it.

My tits were massaged with a new intensity by another man who had become very turned on indeed as he watched.   Then the sound of other zips being undone could be heard and I fired a furtive look toward dad.   I caught my breath as I saw him following suit – he was about to take out his cock.   His face had an expression that was neither a smile nor a frown – it was one that showed he was experiencing pure perverted pleasure.

The feel of the hot stiff cock in my hand was arousing me but as I looked at daddy at the same time the sight of his hard penis – and what he was doing to it – really blew my mind.   Daddy was masturbating in front of me – and I was determined to make him so turned on that he would ejaculate – while I watched!

Amidst lewd and dirty comments my other hand was guided to a cock and for a few minutes I played with both.   Then there was a restless fidgeting and I sensed the men wanted something more.   I needed little persuasion as a hand began to guide my head down toward the man’s lap and as his cock brushed against my face I opened my mouth and still pulling on the foreskin I took it between my lips.   I noticed dad’s hand work faster on his dick and his eyes glaze over as he watched.

After that I was in a dream world as the men moved me from one penis to another and even began to return the favour as it were by licking my pussy.   Eventually I found myself lying flat on my back with a man perched over me.   They had become very quiet – this was it – they wanted to fuck me.   All was quiet as one man looked at dad and I just about managed to see his nod.   Carefully and slowly the man started to push his penis inside my pussy whilst his friends held me steady.   They looked for my reactions and I couldn’t help but give off little moans and cries.


With one final thrust the weapon was home and again verbal expletives filled the air as he picked up pace, fucking me hard.   Now they had decided that anything was permissible and a cock was offered to my mouth to suck.   Now with a nervous laugh they all enjoyed me with the third man settling for the feel of my hand round his dick.   He hadn’t long to wait before he could take a turn and as soon as the man fucking me satisfying his lust before his cock was replaced as fast as it was taken out.

Now I was just their sex toy to be used as they wished – and daddy watched with great pleasure.   It was the sight of sperm splashing over my lips and face that sent him over the top and I turned just in time to see the amazing sight of my own father reaching his climax and see his white sperm shoot out of his cock.

Everyone felt awkward and made inane comments as they dressed and left.   When daddy and I were alone there was no time to talk other than him remind me that it was late and mother might be home at any time.   I went off to my room with my head in turmoil – but feeling very happy.

From then on there would be little incidents when daddy would watch me being fucked and usually it was with one or more of the same three men.   Father never asked how it affected me or whether I wanted to carry on.   The fact that I didn’t complain was enough for him.   Never did I realise that these men and many others too, had been fucking my mother for a long time.

I became unsure when daddy started to introduce me to strange men that he began to invite to our home when mother was out or sometimes in the late afternoon when I came home from school.   I had been oblivious to any sense of guilt or reasoning and let men use me how they wished.   In fact I developed a perverted desire of my own – I wondered why daddy hadn’t yet wanted to fuck me himself – and fantasised about him doing so.   I teased and tempted him as much as I could and when we were alone looked for every opportunity to make him desire me.

On certain days when I came home from school daddy would come to my room just as I was about to get changed and always I thought that this would be the day.   He would hold me and feel my tits – sometimes I would carry on undressing while he watched, removing my panties and watch his cock grow in his pants.   It never happened though – the nearest it got was when he took out his penis and for the first time I got to feel it and play with it.

I loved every minute of it and explored every inch of it even putting my face up close to the little slit that his pee came out of – and licked it.   Daddy by now had reached the stage were he would finger my cunt and masturbate me.   Always though it fell short of him fucking me and he would whisper to me that there was a man or men downstairs that he would like me to meet before mother came home.

His favourite time was when I began to dress in my school uniform and as I started to put my panties back on he whispered for me to leave them off.   He got great pleasure from seeing me parade about in front of these men who because of my very short skirt were in no doubt about my omission.   These men were not business colleagues – or even friends of his.   My father had begun to invite men whose sole reason to be there was to fuck an underage girl.   Where he made contact with them I never knew.   Now when it got to the stage that Daddy suggested using the other room I knew the sex was going to be frantic and hard.   Openly, as they felt my body and undressed me they would tell daddy of their pleasure of being able to fuck a young schoolgirl in school uniform and they would utter all manner of obscenities as they pushed their cocks into my vagina or mouth.   The rougher they were the more that daddy liked it as he sat masturbating while he watched.

As with mum he began to want more and one evening when I expected daddy to “come for me” I got a surprise.   Being led downstairs wearing an impossibly short school skirt that I had long since grown out of daddy said I should go straight through to the other room and I would find a man who, for a birthday treat had been promised that one of his sexual fantasies would be fulfilled. Of course that fantasy was the experience of having sex with a schoolgirl – daddy said the man thought it would be just a woman dressed as a schoolgirl – not a real one.

Quietly he opened the door and I stepped in.   The man got a shock – and so did I – in there with him was a woman – his wife, as later became clear.   She also was in on the surprise and knew very well she was about to treat her husband to a genuine underage schoolgirl.   Over the next hour what was also very clear was that she intended to derive as much pleasure from me as her husband did!

It was the first time I experienced what it felt like to go down on another female – and it was really weird having a woman as old as my mother wanting to lick my cunt.   As her husband happily inserted his dick into my mouth he waited patiently until it was time to make his dream come true and fuck me. I was made to stay dressed in my uniform with only my knickers removed.

Daddy gave me another little shock when after it was my turn to watch him – as he fucked the man’s wife in front of us.

Mom Takes on Dad and Son In The Farm

Fat on Incest Stories

Ray Lee had grown up on the farm and as far as he was concern that was all the world had to offer. Every year his father gave his best in the crops to make sure he could pay the bank. It was obvious all the help was needed and soon Ray Lee had stopped going to school.

Now he was sixteen and for the first time in his life he wasn’t happy. His dad was a rough man. He drank and Ray knew he sometimes took out his anger on him and his mother. Angie was only 40 years old but seemed m

Read More
ore close to 50. Hard work will do that to a woman. She was tall and had put on some weight. She had brown eyes and curly hairs just bellow the shoulders. She was tanned from working in the sun and her crystal blue eyes stood out in her face. Horace his father was a tall powerful man. He was bald and had a permanent grumpy mood. Not a very nice person but Ray loved him.

 

There weren’t many people around the farm so Ray had never had any contact with girls. He was still a virgin. He wasn’t ugly. He was actually very attractive with his well-built body and blond hair with blue eyes that would make a girl loose her mind if there was one for him to meet. He was beginning to feel that need in his life and it wasn’t the first time he had spied on his parents having sex. Horace was in bed like in life. Rough and foul mouthed. He fucked Angie with God’s fury calling her all sorts of names and even smacking her face around violently. Ray had observed with care his mother’s naked body. She had big breasts that although not firm seemed great to them. She had thick legs and too much flesh on her belly but to Ray she was the most attractive woman in the world. He had now made a habit out of masturbating while watching them fuck. He was afraid of getting caught but he couldn’t help himself. Little did he know Horace had seen him long ago. One night after dinner in the kitchen Angie was lifting the dishes off the table to the sink when Ray heard something that would make his brain freeze.

“Boy you need to fuck.”

Ray stood still watching his father.  

“Get over here Angie.”

She walked to him and looked at Ray. Angie was wearing an old red dress that hardly fit her any more. It was tight and showed her body figure even if it was very long.

“Angie you should teach that boy. Introduce him to fucking I mean. Then sooner or later he’ll get a nice young thing and know what to do.”

“Jesus Horace he’s our son.”

“So what? I’m not going to pay some whore to do it. It’s just fucking. He hasn’t had his mind on the crops and I need him concentrated. At least get him off sometimes.”

“NO.”

“Listen bitch you do as I say. Now kneel next to him and suck him off.”

Ray watched without knowing what to say or do.

“Don’t make me hurt you Angie.”

Angie walked to Ray obviously very embarrassed. She kneeled down never looking at him.

“Now you’re going to see what’s good in life son.”

Angie opened his zipper and took his penis out. To his surprise his cock was already hard. Still without looking at her son Angie got his cock inside her mouth and started sucking. Ray moaned as he felt her tongue going all the way down his shaft. Angie kept jerking him while her lips were rolled around his cock firmly going up and down. Then she took it out and licked its head. Horace was enjoying this. Angie started to fondle his balls as her mouth fucked his cock in a faster and faster rhythm.

“God I cant take it anymore.”

Angie took her son’s cock out of her mouth and jerked him harder and harder until cum erupted straight into the hair and down into her hand. It hadn’t been more than five minutes and it was all over.

“Damn woman this got me hard.”

Horace picked her up from the floor and pushed her against the table. He lifted her dress and pulled down her white panties. Ray watched with his cock out and still hard while his father pushed his dick deep into his mother’s pussy from behind against the table. Horace grabbed her tits and hair as he Angie spread her legs and he got in even deeper.

“Oh you fucking cunt.”

He made her bend over the table and grabbed her ass as he fucked her even harder. Ray was starting to get more and more excited.

“You see boy? This is how a man fucks a little whore like your mother.”

As he finished this words cum filled Angie’s pussy.

“Oh shit.”

He took his cock out and Ray saw some of his fathers cum dripping from that wet pussy.

“You want a piece of this? Come one boy.”

Horace smacked her ass laughing but Ray said no. Angie pulled her dress down and Ray saw tears on her face.

“Now when Ray wants to fuck, you fuck Angie. You got two men to take care of now. You got to serve him as you do me. Understand?”

“Yes Horace.”

Late at night in his bed Ray thought about what had happened. It wasn’t right but it felt so good he decided to just follow his instinct.

The next night as they were in the living room Horace finishing another beer Ray decided to take his shot.

“I want to fuck tonight mom.”

Angie was sitting right next to Horace and suddenly became pale.

“Well you listened the boy Angie. Go to the room. Get naked. We’ll be right there.”

Angie didn’t move but when Horace threatened another beating she got up and obeyed.

“Now Ray you’ve made your dad very proud son. You’re a real man now.”

After a few minutes they went to the bedroom. The sheets covered Angie but Horace pushed them away and exposed Ray to her naked body. She wasn’t completely shaved as he noticed. Good.

“Son I’m going first to warm her up but first its blowjob time.”

They both got naked and Horace ordered her to kneel in front of them. She started sucking Horace that fucked her mouth harder and harder making her gag. Then she went over to Ray. She sucked him gently but soon he was pushing his cock just as fast as his dad. They made her suck their balls and joked when Horace tried to see if she could get two cocks in the mouth at the same time. They pushed and pushed but it didn’t work. Horace then ordered her to go on the bed. He started to fuck her from behind with Ray still in her mouth.

“You’re our bitch Angie.”

Ray held her head to get as much of his cock inside her mouth as possible. She took it all sucking and licking while being pounded from behind by her husband. Ray knew he wouldn’t last much longer. He held her hair and started to go all the way in.

“Dad I want to cum on her face.”

“Then do it son. Cum on your mother’s face.”

“Open your mouth mom.”

Angie opened and looked Ray right in the eyes. He jerked off for a few seconds looking at his mom with her mouth open waiting for his cum and four jets of sperm sprayed her face and hair. He pushed inside again as Angie licked the rest of the cum off his cock. Ray of course was still hard and watching his dad smacking his mom’s ass was sure going to keep him excited for a long time. He took his cock out of her mouth as Horace screamed and came inside her pussy.

“Oh you fucking bitch.”

“Lie down mom.”

Horace sat on a chair and watched as Ray sucked those enormous tits like he had always dreamed of. He then started to play with her clit while still focusing his attention on those fun bags. That was heaven. He sucked until he couldn’t take more. He got between her legs and shoved his cock into her pussy that still had some of his dad’s cum coming out. He grabbed her tits and pushed himself inside of her even deeper.

“Feels so warm inside your pussy mommy.”

Angie had the taste of her son’s cum on her mouth and her pussy filled with his cock and his dad’s sperm. This had turned her on quite a lot. She wrapped her legs around his waist and moaned. They were both ready to cum again. Her body started shaking as Angie closed her eyes and an orgasm filled her mind.

“Oh fuck push your tits together.”

Ray got his cock out and immediately shoved it between those flabby breasts. He fucked them up and down and cum filled her rack as Ray had his second orgasm of the day.

“Smear the cum on them.”

Angie did as he said. Her tits were now shining with the sperm. Horace decided to take another turn and the rest of the night was spent with both men fucking Angie until finally they all fell asleep exhausted. Angie could hardly feel her pussy when she woke up. Her mouth had the taste of all the cum from both men she had swallowed the night before.

From then on she would fuck both her husband and son when they wished and sometimes both at the same time. It lasted for years until Ray Lee finally got married to a girl from another farm. She came to live with them and soon she too had to fuck both men on a regular basis.  A big happy family.  

My Neighbor Returns

tboneguy on Teen Stories

***  I don’t normally do sequels, but two stories that I wrote last year seemed to want to continue even after they were posted.  The story lines have bounced around in my head for more than a year, and I’m hoping that if I write them they will go away.  Hope it’s worth it.  This is a sequel to “Love Thy Neighbor”,  posted 2/20/03. 

Very brief synopsis of earlier story:  Jeff is a lonely widower in his late 40s whose children have grown up and moved away.  Kelly is a cute and sweet 16-year-old virgin who has been good friends with Jeff since she was a toddler on her tricycle.  They have spent many hours over the years talking about whatever was important to her at that age.  Recently she decided that s

Read More
he wanted Jeff to teach her about sex and take her virginity and asked him when she came to collect for a school fundraiser.  He insisted that she think about it further, but spent the afternoon teaching her about other joys of sex.  Now he is feeling guilty about that afternoon and about even considering her request.

************************************************************************

She called!  She called!  Kelly called! 

She must have been watching for me to drive into the court, as she has done for so many years, because the phone rang barely five minutes after I arrived.

“Hello,” I answered.

“Jeff?”  I didn’t recognize her voice at first.

“Yes, this is Jeff.  Who is calling?”

“Jeff?” she said again, as if she didn’t hear me.  Then I knew.

“Kelly?  Is that you?”

“Jeff, I’ve thought about it a lot, and I’ve decided.”  There was a long pause.  I didn’t speak, determined not to push her in any way.  “I want to go through with it.”

I didn’t ask what.  Silly word games were out of place here.  “Kelly, are you sure?  This is a big step for a woman, and you can only do it once.”

“I know, Jeff, and I’m ready.  It’s going to happen sometime, and I want it to be you.  I really do.”

“Are you sure it shouldn’t be someone your own age?”  Silence again.
    
“I’m sure.  I want it to be someone who will make love with me and help me enjoy it, not some guy in my class who’ll just want to get it over with and brag about it to his friends.”

Well, there was more of this.  I guess I already felt guilty and wanted to assure myself that this really was her decision.  Her parents were going to be out of town all weekend, and her brother would be at a basketball game in a neighboring town most of Saturday.  We set a time for her to come over.  OK, we made a date on Saturday.  Is that more accurate? 
 
After she hung up the guilt pangs really hit.  How can I be so happy?  What kind of man am I?  She‘s a child, a sixteen-year-old girl, and what I am contemplating is illegal.  It could land me in jail for a long time.  And is this a good thing for her?  Well, she is a very level-headed girl, and she has had a long time to think about it.  It’s what she wants.  Would I want it to happen in a back seat, for her perhaps to become pregnant?

Total gibberish.  When it came right down to it, I had made my decision, too, and the decision was that if that sweet and lovely teenager wanted to offer me her virginity I was going to try my best to make it one of the happiest and most memorable events of her life.  I’m not a total monster.  I bought a package of the best quality condoms and felt very strange doing it, almost as if the clerk who rang up the sale could tell that I was buying them to ravish a lovely teenager.  Guilt is a powerful emotion. 

When my doorbell rang on Saturday, I was nervous.  Nervous!  Nervous because a beautiful teenage girl had come to offer me the opportunity to take her virginity and to teach her the joys of sexual love.  It almost sounds decent when I say it that way.  When I opened the door I just stood and looked at her.  She looked so… so virginal .  She was dressed in summer clothes as she was last time:  summer blouse, no bra, short shorts, and sandals.  But she looked so innocent! 

I did eventually manage to invite her in, and we were both a little shy at first.  I mean, you don’t just tell a girl like that, “OK, I’m ready, let’s go fuck.”  I didn’t.  I took her into my arms, looked into her eyes, and kissed her.  It took a moment, then I heard a sigh and she melted into my body and returned the kiss with far more passion than I had offered it.  It was wonderful.  “Kelly,” I asked, “are you sure?” 

“Jeff, I am sure.  Are you ready?”

I didn’t answer, but put my arm around her waist and guided her up the stairs to the bedroom.  I kissed her again, then looked into her eyes and told her, “Kelly, I want something understood.  If at any time, any time at all , you change your mind and don’t want to continue, just say ‘Stop.’  Say that word, just that way.  As soon as I hear it I will cease whatever I am doing and wait for your instructions.  You are in control.  OK?” 

Suddenly she seemed much older than her 16 years.  “Yes, Jeff, I understand.  But I won’t say it.  I want this every bit as much as you do,” and she glanced down at the tent in my shorts.

I kissed her again as I opened the buttons of her blouse, then sat down on the end of the bed in front of her and began to undress her slowly, as I did last time, kissing and caressing and worshipping each part of her body as it was revealed.  I wanted her at fever pitch for what was going to happen.  I heard her breath catch over and over as her excitement increased.  The hollow of her throat, her ear lobes, her shoulders, the inside of her elbow.  A sensitive place, that, and as I kissed and licked it her eyes closed and she shuddered.  I kissed around each lovely breast, stroking and admiring it, and spent a little time in the hollow between them.  She was becoming quite aroused, breathing quickly, and tried to move her nipples to my lips.  I resisted for a while, licking and kissing very slowly everywhere else, then succumbed, licking each nipple to erection, sucking, nipping a bit, pinching and twisting its partner.  I noticed her begin to squirm.  I spent a long time with her nipples as I caressed the rest of her body.

As the blouse came off I traced that lovely curve that women have, where the waist flares to the hips.  Hers was exquisite, and I kissed all around it and across to her stomach and navel, leaving moist little snail-trails.  I turned her around gently and kissed all over her back, sending shivers and goose-bumps all over her, while I reached around and fondled her breasts.  Working my way down to the luscious globes of her ass, I used my hands freely to pet and titillate every part of her body.  I knew that she was very, very hot now, thoroughly ready for me to “do it”, but she stood patiently and drank in the sensations that I was creating in her body.

Now I lay her across the end of the bed and treated her legs the same, kissing and fondling and stroking.  By this point she was bouncing so hard that I was afraid she would kick me, but I slowly worked my way to the top of her legs, to the goal that we both wanted me to achieve, and still I teased.  Kissing and licking all around the tops of her thighs, I carefully avoided that goal, instead slowly kissing my way beside and around it.  She was now moving frantically and trying desperately to force my lips to her pussy, and finally I allowed her to do it.  I was breathing very heavily now, too, and my cock was painfully hard.   

As my lips and tongue touched her pussy she began to buck wildly against them and emitted a long sigh.  I hardly had to move, but licked up and down and across the lips, pushing my tongue into her sweet vagina, enjoying the juices of this lovely virgin.  Still I avoided her clit, moving my tongue high and low, flicking her pussy lips, touching her asshole, kissing gently, tasting and stimulating her, pushing my tongue into her vagina.  I was in heaven.  The finest wine never taster better.  Her hymen covered only about half of the opening, and I hoped that it would tear easily when the time came.  Finally I moved to her clit.  The instant I touched it she raised high, with a huge gasping breath, and rubbed back and forth against my tongue.  I knew she was cumming and allowed her to enjoy it her way.

As the orgasm subsided I tore off my clothes (yes, I hadn’t even undressed yet) and lay beside her.  “Kelly?” I whispered.  “Are you ready?”  She was still gasping, but nodded her head.  “I want you to sit across me, sweetheart.  I’m going to let you control this.”  I quickly reached for the condom and slipped it on.

She did as I asked, positioning my cock carefully and moving down slowly.  At first her hymen stretched, but then her movement stopped.  “This is where it will hurt a bit, honey.  Do you want to go on?”  Please, please God, don’t let her stop now. 

She was very still for a long moment, as if in deep thought, then she dropped like a rock and emitted a shrill scream that must have been heard a block away.  “Yiiii!”  Then, “Ogodogodogod, Jeff, it hurts a lot.”  She held very still for a minute or more, panting and composing herself.  I could feel her body quivering.   

As her body finally began to relax I pulled her down over me, kissed her deeply, and started to move inside her, gently caressing every part of her body that I could reach.  Her vagina adjusted and she began to feel the pleasure that I had hoped, moving against me and returning my kiss with the enthusiasm that I had come to expect from her.  Soon she was moving hard against me, pushing my cock as deeply into her as possible.  I began to push back, forcing our pubic bones together and stimulating her clit. 

“Ogod, Jeff, don’t stop, please don’t stop.  It feels so wonderful.  Ogod, I didn’t know.  I didn’t know how great it would feel.  That’s it, push.  Make me cum again, Jeff, please.  I know I can.”  Well, there was more of this, with plenty of her wonderfully passionate kisses mixed in.  She was devouring my tongue and I … well, I never knew a girl could taste that good.  I was becoming somewhat delirious myself, very much wanting to cum and even more wanting to give her a first vaginal orgasm. 
 
Her breathing became very fast and shallow (as did mine, for that matter), and suddenly she began to move very quickly against me, six, seven, a dozen, two dozen times; I don’t know.  And just as suddenly she pushed hard against me once more and held it, and I felt her vagina contract and pulsate sharply in a powerful orgasm.  She held her breath, savoring that exquisite feeling, then slumped against me.  I was not far behind, and in a few more strokes I began an equally strong orgasm, deep and powerful and satisfying, spurt after spurt, more than I thought possible at my age.  Heaven could be no better.

And it was over.  It had to end sometime.  We lay there a long time, with her on top of me, still kissing, though the kisses became steadily less passionate and more tender.  I stroked and petted her and finally they became gentle, sweet little kisses, and she laid her head on my shoulder and held me.  I couldn’t see her smile, but I knew it was there, and I caressed her gently as I had earlier. 

“Jeff?” she murmured softly.

“Yes?” I answered.  It was the best I could do.  

“I didn’t know, Jeff.  I didn’t know anything could feel that good.  Anything.”
 
I didn’t answer.

She rolled off slowly and lay close beside me, caressing me now.  “I’ll always remember this.  Every girl I have ever known has said that her first time was awful, that it hurt and the guy didn’t care, and that she felt frustrated and cheapened afterward.  I don’t feel that way.  This was wonderful and passionate and loving.  Especially loving.  I could feel your love all of the time we were doing it.  I feel it now.” 

I turned to her and kissed her again.  It was all I could “say.” 

Eventually we got up, got something to eat, chatted awhile, then made love once more.  It was not so feverish this time, more mellow, with a bit of the flavor of old lovers come together again.  But in many ways this time was more loving, more deeply satisfying.

No, we did not become regular lovers.  That would have been very risky for both of us.  In fact, we never made love again.  She was still 16 and living at home.  We almost  certainly would have been caught at some time, and in any case the risk of pregnancy was too great.  Besides, she was not ready to become sexually active on a regular basis, and did not do so.  We remained good friends, and she continued to visit and talk and sell me things as before, though sometimes the conversations became a bit more intimate than previous ones.  And when she kissed me, it was not on the cheek.  She learned well.               

                  

                   

Back Spasms, Part 1

bulldog68jd on Incest Stories

My daughter, Kayla, fell down the stairs and injured her back.   Her room is in the basement, so it was inevitable that she would trip and fall sometime—thundering down the stairs as fast as she could.   My wife and I took her to the doctor—luckily no bones were broken.   The physician prescribed bed rest, gave her a prescription for Tylenol 3, and a few tubes of Bio-Freeze (a special muscle relaxer, like an intense ben-gay lotion).  

 

Read More
/p>

Our instructions were pretty simple—take the Tylenol 3 every 4 hours for pain, and rub the Bio-Freeze on her back as needed—especially at bedtime.   Everything seemed fine, until it became my turn to rub it on her back.   My wife works 3 rd shift, so I was stuck taking care of the bedtime rubdown.  

 

My daughter had just turned 16, and her physique was nothing like her mothers.   A cheerleader at just 5 foot tall, she had the body that most fathers grow gray hair over.   A firm pair of “D” cups, a slight, very slight tummy, and a nice round ass made her the center of attraction for a lot of guys.   Brown hair down to just past her shoulders, hazel eyes, and easily tanned skin tone complimented her physical features.   I can remember checking her body out a lot of evenings after cheerleading practice—she would wear tank tops and those little “hoochie” shorts that barely covered her ass.   And sometimes the shorts would fall to one side when she sat down—giving me a glimpse of her thong underwear underneath.   I always wondered what the tiny thongs hid.  

 

The first night after she fell, my wife had to go to work and I took the role as “masseuse”.   At bedtime, Kayla decided to take a bath—really a hot shower since she couldn’t sit down in the tub.   After her shower, she asked me to rub the Bio-freeze on to her back.   I helped her down the stairs to her room and she lay down on her bed.   She was wearing a t-shirt and those “hoochie” shorts—and something had to come off to be able to apply the Bio-freeze.

 

“Kayla, you need to take off you t-shirt so I can apply the Bio-freeze” I instructed.

 

“But what am I going to wear?”   She asked.

 

“I guess you’ll just have your bra on” I replied.

 

She slowly sat up and tried to take her shirt off—but had trouble getting her arms up over her head.   She didn’t want me to see her in only her bra—but she had no choice as I helped her get the shirt up and off of her.   She quickly turned away from me, grimacing in pain, and gingerly rolled on to her stomach—again wincing in pain.   I caught a quick glimpse of her brasserie supported breasts—and they seemed massive—even her mother never had breasts that large—not even when she was pregnant with my little girl.  

 

“Kayla, it looks like you’re in a lot of pain—did you take a couple of Tylenol before we came downstairs?  

 

“No, I didn’t.   It’s only been about two and a half hours since I took the last ones.   Should I take some more?”   She asked.

 

“You probably should.   If you’re going to sleep—it shouldn’t hurt you to take them a little sooner.   If you don’t, they’ll wear off and you might really be hurting.”  

 

“Okay, can you get me a couple?   I left the bottle upstairs in the kitchen” Kayla asked me.

 

“Sure, I’ll be right back.”   I hustled up to the kitchen, poured a glass of water, and grabbed the pain pills.   All I could think about was that my daughter was lying in her room—wearing nothing but her bra, “hoochie” shorts, and maybe a thong.   My cock was already throbbing just from the brief glances I had gotten.  

 

As I walked in to her room, I got another pleasant surprise.   As she was lying on her stomach, her legs had parted and I had a nice view a light blue thong covering most intimate parts as her shorts bunched to one side.   It was all I could do to stop looking and sit down beside her.   I gave her the pain medication and water, and watched in amazement as she half-rolled to her side to sip the water and swallow the pills.   Her right full breast shifted downward and almost popped out of her bra.   She rolled back to her tummy and gingerly stretched her arms out above her head.

 

As I started to apply the Bio-freeze to her back, I quickly realized that keeping her bra on would not be an option.   The straps were in the way.   I couldn’t get the Bio-Freeze all over her back with the straps in the way.

 

“Kayla, you’re going to have to take your bra off, I can’t get the Bio-freeze on around the straps.” I instructed her.

 

“But Dad, I won’t have anything on.” Kayla responded.

 

“It’s okay—just stay on your stomach.   I can’t see anything.”   With that she consented, but due to the sore back, she couldn’t reach around to unclasp the hook.   I reached down and softly undid the hooks and pulled the straps off of her shoulders.   My hands were shaking—I was hoping she didn’t notice.   I could just barely see the ample mound of flesh being pushed out to the side of her body—but I wanted to see more.

 

I continued gently apply the Bio-freeze, rubbing, caressing, feeling every inch of her back.   Her complexion was perfect, and I really wanted it to be my tongue rolling over her soft skin.   She moaned a few times, and I thought the moans were of pleasure—if she only knew the pleasure I really wanted to give her.

 

After a few minutes of caressing her back, I decided to continue a little lower.   I pulled the top of her shorts down a couple of inches—so I could “do” her hips.   I figured if she objected—I’d tell her that it was necessary to really get to her lower back muscles.   I could see the spaghetti straps of her thong—stretched tightly around her hips and disappearing lower—I assumed into her crack and beyond.  

 

To my surprise, she didn’t make a sound.   I continued my gently massage, spending more than enough time on her lower back and the top of her silky ass.   She didn’t move.   I tugged her shorts and thong down another inch and continued my rubdown.   Still no movement.   At this point—almost half of her ass was uncovered—and still no objection.   At this point I started to get worried—it must have been a fatherly instinct—but I had a flash thought that she wasn’t breathing.  

 

I stopped massaging and checked the pulse on her neck.   She was alive—and fine.   She must have been knocked out from the medication.   I felt a sense of relief.   And then I had a thought—How asleep was she?   Did she realize that I pulled her shorts down?   I shook her gently trying to wake her.   I whispered her name in her ear.. no response.   I shook her again and said her name louder… nothing.   Again, even louder… still no response.   She was really out.  

 

With my erection still pounding from massaging my half-naked daughter, I did what no father should do.   I pulled her shorts down the rest of the way—off of her ass and down to her knees.   I left the thong on—I just wanted to admire her ass.   I knew I couldn’t let this moment go—so I hurried and got my digital camera.   With a 128MB card—I could take over 250 pictures—and I proceeded to snap away.   Her ass was beautiful, far better than any 16-year-old girl should look.   I took shots from every angle—highlighting her ass and naked backside.  

 

She still didn’t respond, so I decided to go further.   I pulled her shorts the rest of the way of her legs and gingerly rolled her over.   She whimpered a little bit so I stopped for a moment—trying to think of an excuse if my daughter woke up and realized her shorts were off with her father staring at her.   She didn’t wake up—so I continued on my quest.   Her bra was already loose, and in rolling her over it was just barely covering the supple flesh of her mounds.   Her milky white skin was pushing out of each side of her bra.   She was an unbelievable site—black bra half on, light blue thong snuggly on her hips and tucked into her cooch.   My hands went back to the camera and fired off another 10 pics to commit this sight to memory.  

 

My cock was straining in my athletic shorts and boxers with one of the firmest and fullest erections I’ve had in years—and yet I wanted more.   I pulled the straps of her bra off her arms, and gazed in her beauty as I uncovered two of the most perfect breasts I’ve ever seen.   She had small nipples and areolas—just a perfect shape and texture—a gorgeous light brown color.   Her milky skin surrounded the areolas and created two supple mounds of flesh—even lying on her back.   I was truly amazed that I was able to create something as beautiful as she was.  

 

I’d seen her stomach before—at the pool, or when she stretched around the house for cheerleading practice.   But now, with her breasts exposed—I could get a full sense of her from head to toe—sheer beauty on every inch.   The only area of skin I couldn’t see was still covered by the thong, but I imagined it was just as beautiful.   I snapped another 20-25 pictures—every angle and distance combination that I could think of.  

 

I wanted to touch her breasts, kiss them, lick them from top to bottom, roll my tongue around on her stomach—but something held me back.   She was my daughter, and while stripping her top and shorts off was bad enough—was I ready to fondle my little girl?   And would it wake her from her slumber?

 

Something held me back.   I wanted to touch her so bad—but I just wasn’t sure.   But I had to see the rest of her body.   My hands went down to her hips and I pulled the taught straps of her thong the rest of the way down her hips.   The thong bunched up a bit as I tugged it down off her hips and I caught the first glance of her slit.   Amazingly, it was hair free.   My little girl shaved her pussy and it looked perfect.  

 

I breathed deeply and pulled the thong the rest of the way off her thighs and down to her feet—and then off.   I had to roll her a little bit—and she still didn’t move.   I gazed in admiration at her beauty.   I was treated to the perfect slit of my 16-year-old daughter.   Her thighs were mostly together, so I couldn’t see much more than light brown folds of skin.   I again grabbed my camera and committed this view to photographs—I wanted to remember this for a long time.  

 

My cock was throbbing in my pants and my heart was pounding.   I had just viewed almost every inch of my daughter and there was one area left.   I had to see it.   I’d come to far to not explore all of her beauty.   Who knew if I would ever get a chance like this again?  

 

I pulled her right leg and knee up and propped it up by a pillow—trying not to look at her pussy—savoring the unveiling.   I then pulled her left leg and knee up—and propped it by a pillow.   I couldn’t avert my eyes any longer, and I stared at her pussy.   Her flesh looked so soft and moist, so innocent and pure.   The supple folds of her opening were molded in pure symmetry and I marveled at the nearly ideal space for a cock to be inserted.   But at the same time I couldn’t imagine her taking a cock—I thought for sure that my average 6 and half inches would rip her apart.   Her pussy must be tight like a rubber band—there’s no way her pussy had ever been stretched out and fucked hard.  

 

I snapped pictures with my camera.   I leaned in; keeping my face about 6 inches from her coochie, and got a close-up look.   Was she a virgin?   Can you tell by looking?   I had no idea, but she had the “purest” looking pussy of any I had ever seen in an adult magazine.   I could smell her scent—a mixture of scented soap and womanly odor, and I wanted to lick every inch of her—but I held back.  

 

I could just barely see the fringe of her puckered asshole, and it too looked angelic.   My head was reeling, seeing my young daughter lying before me butt-naked.   From head-to-toe she was incredible, full-breasts, a perfect slit, and a body just made for sex.   Whichever guy got her was definitely going to get a fuck-machine.   And I wanted to take her for a test-drive.  

 

More to come….

A Dirty Son

Fat on Incest Stories

Mark was a regular 13-year-old boy. He went to school, had medium grades, friends and parents that loved him.   He wasn’t a hunk but he wasn’t ugly either. Blond hair, blue eyes, tall and some muscles given his wrestling training made for a good appearance.

He did have one problem. He could be considered a bit weird when it came to sex.

Read More
face="arial,helvetica,sans-serif" size="3" />

 

Still a virgin he had started to feel the calling of the opposite sex about two years ago and soon he had realized he was anything but ordinary about it.

 

He had always been close to his mother. She had stayed at home taking care of him and giving her job up just to make sure Mark grew up happy and not lonely.

 

Although his father was his best friend too, Mark just felt something special about mom. Dad travelled a lot because of his business. He was a salesman and spent half the month away. At those times Mark and mom only had themselves. Then about two years ago Suzy came to live with them. She was his half-sister from mom’s first wedding. Two years older than him, at fifteen she had already become a beautiful sexy woman and it was at that time Mark began thinking of women in a different way.

 

Soon however he went from admiring Suzy’s long legs, short skirts and huge cleavage that revealed the biggest pair of breasts he had ever seen to focus his attention on someone else.

 

Jamie, his mom got pregnant. As she got bigger and bigger so did her breasts. Mark had a fixation on women’s breasts and one day to his surprised he realized he had an erection because of his mother.

 

She was in her fifth month and it was a hot sunny day in California. It seemed like hell. It was mid-summer and of course school was out.

 

He went into the kitchen to get some water and Jamie was cooking lunch. She was wearing a white top that let her belly free and red shorts. As he drank he watched sweat fall from her neck to the rack of her breasts. The top was soaking and her nipples hard. Her tits moved up and down as she walked from one side of the kitchen to the other. She had no bra so they were free as a bird. They were huge now and it seemed like they wanted to come out. Of course it was because the top was too small for her but Jamie felt “normal” using some of her regular clothes. Made her feel thin. Mark loved it. His cock was hard as stone. Suddenly he realized she might notice it and so he left.

 

He thought long and hard about his growing attraction for Jamie. She was a beautiful woman with 41 years but a body of 20 in his mind at least. She had short black hair, well-rounded legs and a firm generous ass. He began to replay in his mind her body moving. That night he jacked off to her for the first time.

 

After that he began considering himself a pervert and fought with all his strength to stop those thoughts.

 

But it didn’t last long.

 

After she had given birth it was a matter of weeks before she became fit again. She lost every bit of extra weight except…

 

Well her breasts were still huge like before and they didn’t look like going back to their old size.

 

One afternoon after arriving from school Mark sat in the living room watching TV. Jamie was wearing a short blue summer dress.

 

After fixing him a snack she disappeared and came back a few minutes later holding his new brother Jake.

 

She sat on a chair opposite of Mark and took her right breast out. Mark couldn’t believe his eyes. His mom was breastfeeding right in front of him.

 

Jake started coughing so she held him up and gently tapped his back so he could burp. All that time her breast was free for Mark to observe carefully. Milk was still dripping from its hard nipple.

 

His cock got hard in an instant. In fact he had never been so hard.

 

Her dress had gone up almost to the crotch while she was sitting. That was too much for him.

 

Jamie put Jake back and the baby started feeding again. At one time she squeezed the breast to make sure it was dry and right there Mark cummed in his pants. Without touching his cock he had had an orgasm. He didn’t know that was possible.

 

At that moment Jamie noticed something was wrong with her oldest son.  

 

“Are you alright?”

 

Mark’s mind just blocked. He got up and ran to his room.

 

He was quiet as a mouse at dinner and went to bed straight after it. Of course he didn’t sleep all night thinking of what had happened.

 

What if his mom had noticed it? What if she thought he was a pervert?

 

A week went by with Mark almost not saying a word.

 

Jamie continued to treat him as always so after a while Mark came to the conclusion nothing was wrong and he was a happy, happy man.

 

Soon though his mind started troubling him again. He continued to have erections in the worst moments and hadn’t jacked off for anyone but his mom and his half sister for a while. Even if he had considered wanting to fuck his sister that he barely knew not that bad even if a bit sick the thought of having sex with his mom kept making him feel dirty and in truth a monster.

 

On a Sunday like any he woke up with a huge case of flu and while his family went to church he stayed home.

 

After a while the pill his mom had given him started to have an effect and he was feeling better. He got out of his bed and took a walk around the house to stretch his legs. When he went past his parents room his cock became alert and a thought came into his mind.

 

He went in and went straight to the room’s private bathroom. And there it was. On the floor a pair of used panties. He picked them up and tasted the sweet smell of pussy. He was so lucky he even found a hair, a black thick hair. So she didn’t shave at least completely.

 

He used his tongue to taste the panties. They were black and simple but sexy in his mind. After licking them he took out his cock and taking a deep breath started fucking them. He rubbed them on his hard organ and felt in heaven. He just let his mind go and before he knew it a load of hot cum sprayed his hands and the used panties.

 

Not knowing what to do he went back to his room and shoved the panties under the bed.

 

Again his fear troubled him. What if his mom noticed the panties were gone?

 

But again she gave no sign of it. A week went by and everything was normal.

 

Suzy decided to spend the weekend with her new best friend, Michelle Roberts the most popular girl at school. Mom let her of course. She could no anything she wanted.

 

Dad was also gone that weekend. So Mark and his mom were alone.

 

Unfortunately Jake had chosen to spend the whole Friday night and Saturday morning crying. At about 2 pm he finally went to sleep and Jamie sat on the couch tired.

 

She was wearing a huge white t-shirt and black shorts. Casual and comfortable.

 

“I couldn’t get a minute’s sleep Mark. Jake will kill me if he keeps this up.”

 

Mark went over to her and started massaging her shoulders.

 

“God your tense mom.”

“I know sweetie. I’m so tired”.

“Why don’t you get some sleep now?”

“Maybe I will, I don’t know.”

 

He kept massaging her and she closed her eyes enjoying it.

 

“I know. Lay down and I’ll give you a massage. I’ll put you right to sleep.”

 

It wasn’t the first time Mark gave his mom a massage. He was doing it for years. The only difference now was his sexual attraction.

 

“Ok but lets do this the way it’s meant to be done.”

 

Jamie got up and went to her room. She called him over a few minutes later and as he came in he saw her lying on the bed belly down and completely naked. Only a towel covered her ass.

 

Mark slowly went over and climbed to the bed. He started massaging her by the neck and going down to her spine.

 

“God that feels good.”

 

He kept performing his task, concentrating but soon he was as aroused as when he had cummed on his pants.

 

In any case he decided to take as much pleasure as possible from this.

 

“You know this would be better with oil!”

“Oh there’s some in the bathroom”

 

Mark ran to the room’s bathroom and got the baby oil. He got his t-shirt and jeans out.

 

“What are you doing?”

“I’m just getting comfortable mom. Is that ok?”

“Sure honey but hurry, my back is still killing me.”

 

Mark put some oil on his hands and soon her back was shining and smooth as silk. He slowly used his hands looking for the areas that needed more care. Jamie moaned but otherwise stayed silent.

 

Then he began working on her arms too. Her neck and her shoulders were the subject of special attention too. At times his cock would touch her but he was careful to stay away.

 

“Oh you’re an angel Mark.”

 

After about half an hour he decided to take his chances.

 

“Want me to work on your legs too? They look bad!”

 

She took a few seconds but said yes and Mark began massaging from her feet to the middle of her legs. He could see a little bit from her ass bellow the towel. God that was great.

 

He felt the soft flesh of her legs and took his time going up and down with his oiled hands. Without noticing he started going higher and higher and suddenly he was right at the towel. He looked at Jamie but she seemed to be asleep. He called her but she didn’t answer.

 

He reached for her ass but as he was as near as it could be without touching he pulled back and left the room.

 

He went his bed and jerked off twice. Then he went to sleep too.

 

After a few hours Mark woke up with a kiss on his face.

 

Jamie was sitting on the bed with her hair wet and a towel around her. She had just got out of the shower.

 

“Wake up silly. Go take a shower before dinner.”

 

Mark smiled and then scratched his leg. As he did it the sheet rolled to the other side uncovering his penis. He didn’t see it at first but as he followed his mom’s eyes he realized what was going on.

 

“Shit I’m sorry mom!”

 

“It’s Ok baby. I’ve seen you naked before.”

 

“Yeah but now I’m an adult.”

 

“Well you’ll always be my little baby.”

 

Jamie kissed him on the face again and messed up his hair laughing.

 

“Stop it mom!”

 

Jamie got a pillow and started hitting him with it.

 

“Stop it.”

 

They fought a little bit and she fell over him. When she stood up her towel was almost falling and her right breast seemed to be about to pop out. She fixed it and looked at Mark that noticed with horror that he was hard again.

 

Jamie smiled uncomfortably.

 

“Well that’s a natural thing.”

 

“OH GOD.”

 

Mark covered his penis with his hands since the sheet had rolled to the floor with the struggle.

 

“Look you don’t have to be embarrassed.”

 

Mark got up and ran to the bathroom. He took a nice long shower and tried to forget what had happened. When he went back he saw that it wasn’t possible,

 

This time he was with the towel and his mom was now wearing a short red summer dress. She was sexy but that wasn’t on Mark’s mind now. He was scared.

 

She held the pair of panties he had jerked off with a number of times in the last weeks. They were of course filled with dry cum.

 

“What’s this?”

“I don’t know.”

“It was in your bed.”

 

He couldn’t say a word.

 

“These are mine.”

 

“No they’re from a girl at school.”

“That’s a lie.”

 

A minute of silence went by. A tear ran through her face.

 

“Mom I love you.”

 

She sat on the bed and Mark sat next to her and put his face on her shoulder.

 

“I love you mom.”

 

He hugged her and she let a few more tears escape.

 

“I love you too Mark.”

 

They stood there for a few moments with Jamie hugging him softly.

 

Slowly Mark put a hand on her leg and started to feel her.

 

“It’s going to be alright.”

 

He started kissing her neck as she repeated those words. Then he lowered his hand and got it between her legs. Now that it was all out he was going to try his luck. He was doomed anyway.

 

“No baby, not that, stop!”

 

She closed her legs and tried to get his hand out. Mark however had other ideas. He grabbed her hand and pushed her gently to his pulsating cock.

 

“No Mark. I’m your mom.”

 

He made her hand rub his cock and then got the towel out and started jerking off with his hand on top of hers.

 

“That feels so good mom. I love you so much.”

 

He kept kissing her neck and after a while got his hand to her tits. He wanted to see if she was going to keep jerking him without being forced to and to his pleasure he saw that the answer was yes.

 

He rubbed her tits focusing on the nipples and then started to take the top of the dress off. Jamie was not wearing a bra and her big beautiful breasts bounced freely as he got the dress down to her stomach.

 

Mark kept rubbing them with one hand while with the other he went down to her ass and continued kissing her neck and shoulder.

 

While this was going on Jamie kept stroking her son’s hard cock slowly going all the way down and rubbing the head when her hand came back up.

 

Mark couldn’t take it much longer. He took her hand off and pushed her down. As she lied down on the bed he started to suck her tits with her hands on his head stroking his hair.

 

“Mark stop, please. This isn’t right. Let me go.”

 

He licked both nipples, slowly, using his tongue to go side to side and up and down. He then sucked them, hard. He opened his mouth to get as much of her tit as possible inside. Then he sucked her nipples again and again while squeezing both her tits. He put her hand back on his cock while he continued to play with her breasts.

 

She was now jerking him while moaning with pleasure as his tongue played with her nipples. He started to fuck her hand getting more and more excited.

 

Then he took the rest of the dress off and discovered his mom was not wearing any panties. She had her pussy completely shaved now and was so wet she was dripping. His inexperience showed as he didn’t know what to do next.

 

“Give me a blow job mom.”

 

She sat on the bed now completely naked just like him and grabbed his cock gently.

 

Closing her eyes she put it inside her mouth and sucked it softly. She kept jerking him while fucking his cock with her lips using her tongue to lick his shaft every time it went in.

 

Mark grabbed her head with care. He slowly started to fuck her mouth accompanying her movements.

 

“Oh suck me mommy. Suck my cock. Your lips feel so good.”

 

After a while she gave him his first taste of deep throat. He screamed of pleasure as he felt his cock deep inside her mouth and his balls against her chin.

 

He looked down as she got the cock out and saw she was drooling a little and that his dick was all wet.

 

“Keep doing it mom. I love to fuck your mouth.”

 

Jamie started to suck her son harder and harder. She was gagging and making all kinds of sexy noises as she struggled for air and spit ran down her chin and into her tits. She was now holding his balls with one hand, playing with them while she kept jerking him with the other.

 

If Mark hadn’t cum twice that day he wouldn’t have taken so much but now he was at his limit.

 

“Im gonna cum. I want to cum inside your mouth mom. Swallow it for me.”

 

Jamie started sucking even faster. She squeezed his balls and let even more split escape through the side of her mouth.

 

The sounds she was making were driving him mad. He looked down and saw her eyes watery her nose dripping and spit all over.

 

That was it. He grabbed her head, pushed her to him and ejaculated inside his mom’s mouth. He heard her swallowing the three jets of hot cum he let go and he couldn’t believe what was going on.

 

“Keep jerking me.”

 

She did what he asked and Mark pushed his cock in and out of her mouth three or four more times before taking it out. He looked at her.

 

Jamie had some of her son’s cum coming out of her mouth and her tits were filled with spit as was her chin.

 

“Now its my turn”

 

Saying this Mark got on his knees and shoved his face between her legs. She tried to fight him off but with no success.

 

“No, I don’t want it. Lets stop here. Honey please.”

 

Mark experienced his first taste of pussy as he savoured her wet crack. His tongue went straight inside her and she started to shake of pleasure. He had seen porno before so he knew what to do… just not how to do it for sure.

 

He started rubbing her clit with one hand while fucking her with his tongue. Then he started to suck her clit and fucking her pussy with two fingers at the same time. That worked too.

 

Jamie held his head down as his tongue licked her clit slowly and then faster and faster with his fingers going in and out.

 

She tasted so good. Hard again he grabbed his cock and got it on her hand.

 

“Put it inside you mom.”

 

She looked him straight in the eyes and then guided his cock into her pussy. As he pushed in she screamed with the feeling of being filled by a young hard cock. Thinking that it was her son pounding her cunt only made her more excited as much as she hated it.

 

Mark grabbed her tits while pushing himself in harder and harder.

 

Her legs were rolled around his waist as he kept fucking her with such power the bed was almost starting to give in. He kissed and sucked her neck making several red marks on her skin that made him even more excited.

 

“Feels so good to be inside you. You’re pussy is so tight. Tell me you want me to fuck you. Tell me mom. Beg me.”

 

“Please Mark fuck me. Fuck your mother hard.”

 

By now Jamie was up to anything. She was lost in pleasure, guilt and love.

 

He turned her around and started fucking her from behind holding her ass. He smacked it hard a few times until it was completely red just like he had seen Ron Jeremy do.

 

He saw her tits bouncing up front as he pushed his cock in and out.

 

He leaned forward and grabbed them as he kept fucking that warm juicy pussy.

 

As he squeezed them she gave a moan of pleasure followed by the strongest orgasm Jamie had had for years. It was something so intense she almost lost her conscience.

 

She shook uncontrollably as Mark kept fucking her without mercy.

 

Feeling his cum ready to blow he turned her around.

 

“Use your tits to fuck my cock.”

 

She sat on the bed sweating with her face red and a heavy breath.

 

Pushing her tits together Jamie got her son’s cock and shoved it between those warm, huge pieces of flesh.

 

She held her tits and began fucking his cock up and down.

 

After a few seconds of watching his mom fucking him with her tits Mark also started moving his cock between them and soon a small jet of cum sprayed her. She kept her movement while Mark moaned of pleasure.

 

“Suck it off.”

 

Jamie took her son’s cock to her mouth and obeyed as she sucked him slowly and gently swallowing the rest of the cum cleaning him completely. She sucked him until he completely lost his erection. Then she kissed the head of his cock got up and ran away from the room.

 

 

Mark decided to stay in his room the rest of the weekend. He only went out late at night to eat something and went back in again.

 

The following week Jamie hardly said a word to him. She had started wearing long dresses that didn’t show her body and avoided any contact with him.

 

It had now been a full week since the incident. Suzy was away again and his dad had fallen asleep in the living room watching TV. It was three o’clock it was hot and Mark was walking around his room thinking.

 

He decided to take action. He went to the living room and checked if his father was sound asleep. He was. He had always slept Saturday’s afternoons but it was always good to check anyway.

 

Mark walked slowly to his mom’s bedroom and opened the door.

 

Jamie was on the bed with her back to the door. She was wearing a pink long dress. He went over to her and touched her shoulder.

 

She got up scared and looked at him.

 

“What are you doing here?”

 

“I want to talk to you.”

 

“Your dad…”

 

“He’s asleep besides I closed the bedroom’s door. Anyway we’re just talking.”

 

“What do you want?”

 

“I want you back. I want my mom back.”

 

Mark walked to her and she backed away.

 

“Stop.”

 

“Look what’s done is done.”

 

“I did what I did because of love Mark.”

 

“So did I mom.”

 

“But we can’t dot it again.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I’m your mother Mark. That’s why.”

 

“Ok but why wont you talk to me then?”

 

“Because God help me but I’m afraid it will happen again.”

 

“Would it be so bad?”

 

“Yes it would.”

 

“Well I wont force you. I just want you back.”

 

“You say that now but… look its better we don’t have much contact.”

 

Mark walked fast to her and kneeled on her feet.

 

“I’m so sorry mom. Please forgive me.”

 

“Mark no!”

 

He stood up and started to kiss her neck. Jamie tried to push him away but he kissed her deep in the mouth.

 

“Oh God no. Leave me please. Don’t do this again.”

 

“I wont do anything you don’t want.”

 

Slowly he kissed her again. He got his tongue inside her mouth and explored. His hands were firmly grabbing her ass. His cock was pushing against her stomach.

 

“I hate you.”

 

“You love me.”

 

“We’re dirty Mark. We will burn in hell.”

 

“For you I won’t mind.”

 

He pushed her head down. She got on her knees and opened his zipper.

 

“Your father…”

 

“We’ll be fast.”

 

She got his cock inside her mouth and started sucking hard. Time was minimum and they had to be careful.

 

“Take your hands out.”

 

He grabbed her hair and pushed her face against his crotch. Her hands were now on her tits as she rubbed them while sucking her son’s cock.

 

He fucked her mouth for a few minutes then helped her up. He turned her to the wall and pulled her dress up. He then got the panties aside and revealed her wet pussy.

 

“Your father might be here any second.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Not now. I’ll do anything you want later. Wait for him to go on a trip.”

 

“Now.”

 

Without more words he penetrated her pussy and got his entire cock inside at once. She covered her mouth not to scream. Mark then grabbed her shoulder with one hand. With the other he grabbed her tits and started fucking her from behind against the wall.

 

She spread her legs and he got even deeper inside.   He got two fingers inside her mouth and made her suck them. Squeezing her tits hard even if over the dress he could feel her nipples waiting to be sucked.

 

The thought that he was fucking his mother with his father on the other room was too erotic. It made them both even wilder.

 

After about ten minutes he grabbed her tits with both his hands, shoved his face into her neck, took some of her flesh into his mouth and pushed his cock as hard as he could inside as an orgasm went through their body’s at the same time. She moaned. He gave a small scream almost like an animal as cum filled her pussy.

 

Her legs were spread open and she was only standing up because he had held her to fuck her like if she was a doll.

 

They both rested a few seconds and only then he got his cock out of her.

 

“Now go away quickly before he wakes up.”

 

Mark turned her around and gently kissed her on the mouth.

 

“Can I be your man from now on?”

 

“Yes. Every time you want.”

 

He left the room and walked to his own. As he was entering he heard his father call Jamie. He looked and saw her leave the room and walk to the living room fixing her clothes.

 

He followed her. Tom his dad had wakened and wanted a drink and company. He watched as his mom sat next to his father with her pussy and panties filled with his cum and the taste of his cock on her mouth.

Kate, My Brother, and I

PacSunChik118 on Incest Stories

Hey this is my first story.. please give me feedback!!

It was the summer, and Marcie's parents were somewhere in the Bahama's sipping pina coladas. Meanwhile, back at the house, Marcie and her brother, Thomas were home alone with absolutely nothing to do. Marcie and her brother were 15 year old twins. They were very close and often napped together, and always talked. Marcie was a tall, thin swimmer. She had light brown hair and bright green eyes. She was in good shape, and had a smooth, flat stomache, long tan muscular legs, a tight cute ass, and great plump 34C sized breats. Every guy in the school would drool over her. Even her brother found her to be very attractive. Thomas looked very similar: tall, muscular, and tan.
         

For the fi

Read More
rst few weeks of summer, Marcie and Thomas had nothing to do. Thomas would often invite his girlfriend, Kate over to the house. On Friday, Thomas realized.. "Hey, the parents are gone." and Thomas took advantage of that by having his girlfriend spend the night. Kate told her parents she was having a slumber party with one of her friends house.
Marcie had nothing special to do that night, so she decided she would hang out with Thomas and his girlfriend. For a while they watched movies and ate popcorn. Then Thomas had a great idea.

" Hey guys... want some vodka?!" He asked them.

"Hell yeah!!.. If there's any in there bring it the hell out!!" Marcie said.
So, Thomas brought the vodka out and before they knew it, they were all shitfaced drunk.

While flipping through the channels, Thomas found a porno. They all watched it and laughed. But in reality there were all getting hot from it. Kate put her hand on Thomas's thigh and rubbed it. Thomas put her hand up Kate's skirty until he found that aching mound of flesh that was desperately begging for attention. Her hot fluids began trickling down her legs as he circiled with him fingers around her soping hot clit.  They were all incredibly horny and very drunk.
"Hey Kate, I got an idea." said Thomas. "Get naked for me."

Kate stood up from the couch and stood in front of Thomas and Marcie. She pulled her tight tank top off which revealed her large, hot breasts with long hard nipples. She then pulled down her skirt and thong revealing her cleanly shaven hot wet pussy.

"What now baby!" she said eagerly. She wanted to so badly just fuck him right there in front of his sister.

"Get on all fours." Thomas said.
Kate obevey and got on her hands and knees and pushed her hot ass into the air, smiling at Thomas.
" I'll pay you 20 bucks to let Sammy fuck your brains out. Sammie was their golden retriever. Kate was feeling so horny and so drunk , she took the bet.  Thomas called the dog over into the room. Immediately, he began sniffing at Kates cunt juice that was dripping down her thight. He started licking it up.. off of her thighs.. then he licked right inbetween her pussy lips. Kate moaned and her nipples hardened. She tried to conceal her pleasure.
Sammy jumped on her with his front paws gripping her hips. His long, wet pink dig was searching eagery for her hot pussy. Kate moaned in pleasure and reached one hand back to help him find it. Finally Sammy thrust his pink dog dick into her and she gasped with pleasure. He started pumping so hard and Kate arched her back, welcoming his hard thrusts. She reached one hand back and started rubbing her hard  wet clit. Sammy's dick knotted in her and he began dragging her around the room, fucking her like crazy. Kate was screaming in pleasure.

"OHhhhhhhhhhhhhh my goooooooddddddd.. hooooly fuck " she screamed
"ooooooohhh fuccckk me sammy !! you dog ooooohhh goddd fuck me!!"

This was very arousing for Thomas and Marcie who were sitting on the couch. Under the blankets, Marcie secretly began circling her finger around her dripping hard clit. She inserted one finger inbetween her pussy lips. Then another.
Thomas's pants were bulging. His hard erection was straining against his jeans as he watched his girlfriend get dog-fucked.
While fucking so hard. Sammy's balls began to tighten as he shot a hot load into Kate. Kate quivered as she came as well. Sammy's cum was still dripping out of her as he left. Minutes later, Kate passed out on the floor, naked with dog cum oozing out of her cunt.
"God im so fucking horny, and my girlfriend just passed out!" Thomas complained.

"Oh i know. I am too..." said Marcie. She immediately reached over and started rubbing her brother's hard cock through his jeans.

"Oh damn that feels good." She unbuttoned his jeans and Thomas pulled them off, as well as his boxers. His large erection popped out. The head was purple and straining for attention. Marcie stared in amazement.

"Oh my god its so fucking big..... bigger than anything ive ever fucked." she said
"well its gonna be the biggest thing youve fucked then" he said as he reached over and deeply kissed her, shoving his tongue into her mouth. They kissed for a while until Marcie stood up and began stripping.  She pulled off her sweater. Her round big tits were gorgeous. her hard nipples were poking out through her thin, blue strapless bra. She unhooked it in the back and let it fall to the floor. With a light bounce, her breasts were exposed. Her nipples were dark pink and hard. She then pulled off her shorts with her blue g string. She stood there completely naked with her large, soft breats and her shaven wet , tight cunt. Thomas became harder than ever. He began lightly stroking his cock.
Marcie put one leg up on the couch revealing her pussy in the fullest. Her big throbbing clit and spread hot pink pussy lips showed. Instantly Thomas reached up and kissed her pussy lips. He pushed his tongue inside of her and she gasped in pleasure. She put her two legs over the back of the couch, straddling his face into her wet pussy. He began gently ducking on her throbbing clit. She humped him ferosiously as she twirreled her hard nipples in her hand. When he knew she was about to come, he stopped.

"OHHHHH god that felt so good why did you stop?!" she asked.

He didnt answer but he pulled her down to him so that she was straddling his waiste.

"Turn around." he said "And sit on my lap i want to fuck your tight ass and finger your hot wet pussy. Instantly she turned around for him. He shoved his hard 6 inch cock into her virgin asshole. She gasped in pain, but he reached around her and twirreled her hot clit in his fingers. he slowly began to fuck her up the ass, as he slided two fingers into her aching pussy. He began to fuck her much harder and her large round tits were bouncing heavily up and down. He kept fucking her pussy until they were both about to come, then he stopped. He turned her around and immediately inserted his hard throbbing cock into her hot pussy. She almost screamed with pleasure. He licked her right nipple and swirreled his tongue around it. he sucked on them very hard, then he began fucking her madly while she was on his lap, straddling him. She help on to his head as her pussy swallowed his cock up and she screamed in pleasure. They began fucking so hard, her breasts were bouncing up and down. Finally his balls tighten and he let out the biggest load of cum he ever had in his life. She started quivering and had nearly three orgasms.

"oooohhh my goooodddd. ooooh hess brooo fuckk me" she said as she came for the last time.
Kate began to stir so Marcie quickly got off of her brother. They both got dressed and went to bed.

Florida Incest: Chapter I

SilentSpirit on Incest Stories

 

W e Pulled up in front of the old Trenton House. I stepped out smelling the fresh Florida air. My legs were killing me from the 14 hour drive from Illinois.

Me and my mom greeted my aunt and uncle at the door and made our ways inside. It was a small cabin with only a few rooms. The living room consisted of a couch, a chair and a TV. Jennifer, my cousin was sitting in the chair in the living room. She was a year older than me. And I'm 16. She has grown a lot since the last time I've seen her. Her breasts were about a 32C, compared to my 36C. We looked very similar also. She had blonde hair with a little bit of natural curls. She was always very pretty.

I greeted her with a hug and sat in the living room

Read More
with my mom and talked with the family for a few minutes.
"Mom, I'm getting kind of tired. Its like 1 in the morning. Where am I sleeping?" I asked.
"Your gunna be sleepin' in Jenny's room, Darling. Jenny you best be gettin' to bed too." Aunt Cathy replied.
"Yes mama." Jen started. "Lemme get ready." She walked back to the bathroom and closed the door. I went back to her bedroom and put my bags on the floor. She had a queen sized bed in the corner of the room with a oak dresser on the opposite wall.

I closed the door to get ready, Unzipping my pants and dropping them in the corner by my bag. Then taking off my red top and socks off too. I rummaged through my bag for my large shirt that I sleep in.

Jenny walked in. "Ah, Hey. Go ahead and get changed. Just gotta take out my ear rings." She told me walking to her dresser. She was wearing just flannel pants and and pajama top.

I faced the wall and unsnapped my bra and dropped it in my clothes pile. I slipped on my shirt and turn around. She was under the covers already, rolled over to her side. I switched off the light and walked over the the bed. The bed was against the wall so I had to climb over her. I usually sleep in the nude so the T-shirt and panties was much more than I usually wear. The panties would probably bug me all night so I slipped them off underneath my shirt and climbed over to my side.

The next morning Jenny was still asleep. I could hear my mom talking with my aunt and uncle. The sun was beaming bright on my eyes. I slid over her carefully and walked to my clothes pile to get dressed. The shirt only went down to a little below my vagina so any arm raising will reveal myself. I quickly got dressed and went outside to the kitchen for breakfast.


Jennifer had asked me earlier if I wanted to go explore their 100 acre lot, so we decided to take a ride out in the forest on their ATV. I walked out to the back and their it was, the large red Four-Wheeler, as I like to call it.
"You can drive if you want," Jen said as she started it up. "Just press this knob to accelerate.
"Ok, sweet." I said as I jumped on. She got on behind me and put her hand around my stomach. I pressed the gas and jerked forward and off we went on our forest trek. I sped up feeling the wind in my hair. I felt her warm hands on my stomach as she raised them to just below my breast. I could feel the tops of her hands pressing against my breasts as well as her soft breasts pressing against my back.
"Go through there!" She pointed to an off trail. "There's a river down there." I pulled into the trail and came across a very still river that almost looked like a beach. There was a small water fall dropping water into the river.
"Wow its beautiful." I said.
"Yeah, I come down here a lot. You want to go for a swim?"
"What do you mean? I don't have a swim suit."
"I go skinny dipping in this river all the time with my friends. Don't worry, its just me." She got off the ATV and took off her shirt revealing her pink bra. I turned off the engine and stepped off. "Come on, get undressed! Don't be shy." She unsnapped her bra and tossed it on the ground revealing her large pale breasts. Her nipples were very large and perky. I took off my shirt and pants and hesitated to take off my underwear. I felt uncomfortable. I haven't seen Jennifer in 2 years. She slipped off her jeans and panties now revealing her shaved vagina lips. She seemed so comfortable and relaxed in the nude.

"Come on Melissa! You don't want to get your undies wet now do you?"
"No, I've just never showed anyone my body before. It feels weird." What I meant by weird was that it was making my legs weak and my vagina wet for some reason. Like it did on my first kiss.
"What do you mean it feels weird?"
"I dunno.." I was very shy.

She came up to me and put her hand on my shoulder. "Melissa, come on. Its me your cousin. You have all the same parts as I do. Nothing I haven't seen." Then she moved her hands down to my panties and pulled them down. It startled me and I put my hands over my vagina. I started to speak and she put her fingers over my lips. "Shhh, Come on Mel." she said in a low voice. She moved her hands down to mine and caressed my hands. "Relax."
"Jen, This is really weird, I thought we were just going to go for a swim."
"We are, silly. What did you think we were doing?" She pulled my hands off of my vagina and put them to my side. "Take off your bra and jump in."
"Ok, I'll be right there." She went over and stepped in and started to swim around. My pussy started to get very hot and I felt very aroused. I unsnapped my bra and jumped in. The water felt wonderful on my naked body.

"Doesn't this feel great? I have had sex in this river so many times because it turns me on so much!"
"Are you serious? You've had sex?"
"Mel, I'm 17. You mean you haven't?" She seemed so shocked. "Your a virgin?"
"Yeah, sad isn't it?"
"Very. So how do you feel, feels great right?"
"Yes its wonderful."

Every so often a big gust of water would come through and shove us under the water. It wouldn't wash us away in the river though because our feet could touch the ground. "So do you have a boyfriend or anything?"
"No, I used to but we broke up." I answered. "Do you?"
I looked at her for a second and she looked like she was really concentrating on her answer.
"Well do you?" I asked again. She leaned into my ear and put her hand on my stomach. "I need to tell you something, I lost interest in men a few years ago." She put her hand around my waist and pulled me in close to her pressing her breasts against mine. I could feel her hard nipples pressing against me. She moved her hand down to my butt and gave it a comforting grasp. "How does this make you feel?" It actually felt extremely good. My clitoris was very swollen from the excitement and my nipples started to get very hard. I've always had some interest in some girls in school. I've just always been afraid to accept the fact that I was a lesbian and I just tried to fight it. I let out a moan and put my arms around her. I guess I would experiment with her and see how I liked to be touched by women.

"That feels good."
"If you don't want to do this, we wont. This is probably making you feel uncomfortable right?"
"Not anymore, it did at first. It feels good for you to touch me. Have you ever had sex with a girl?"
"No, all the lesbians at my school are ugly. That's why I wanted to play around with you. Your very pretty." She put her hand on my face and gave me a long passionate kiss on the lips. She pulled away and looked at me. I wanted more so I moved in for another kiss. I moved my tongue into her mouth and swirled it around her tongue. I put my hand on her warm hips and slid it up to her breasts. I pinched and twisted her nipple between my fingers and she started to moan.
"Lets get out of this water, and lay down in the sand." I grabbed her hand and we walked out of the water and I laid on my back and put my hands on my pussy and started to rub my clitoris. She laid on top of me and started to rub my thighs and kiss my neck. She moved her mouth down and started to suck on my nipples. Swirling her tongue around my erect nipple. My legs started to get weak from the excitement. I put my hands on her butt and gave it a squeeze. We stood up and she grabbed my hand and placed it onto her wet pussy. She squeezed my hand hard into her pussy and I slid my fingers over her steaming hot lips.

"Oh my god! that feels amazing. This feels so much better than with men." I kneeled down and started to lick her bald pussy. I slid my tongue over her pussy and caressed my hands on her ass and thighs. She started to moan and her legs got weak and she started to twitch. She ran her hands through my hair. The aroma of her female parts were intoxicating. I slid my tongue between her juicy lips as far as I could and pulled it out with juice stringing off my tongue and her pussy. I stood up and looked at her, awaiting her orders.

Chapter 2 Coming soon

The Silken Family Trap Part II

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part II

By

Michele Nylons

"We are in so much trouble now" my sister Eileen said as she walked into my room. I was lying on bed trying to come grips with what I just done; I had raped my sister for all intents and purposes. Sure she liked it in the end, but I had forced myself on her.

"I’m sorry sis," I said. She came over and sat next to me on the bed and smiled.

"Its ok. I have to say I quiet enjoyed it. I can’t believe how much come you shot, my panties are soaked and my pantyhose are ruined."

"Can I have them then?" I smirked.

"God, your just like all my boyfriends; sex, sex, sex, that’s all they think off"

"Well&qu

Read More
ot; I said looking down at my crotch. Her eyes followed mine and she smiled when she saw bulge there.

"So soon Mike? God you’ve got a recovery rate most girls would love. But you’re not putting that thing near me again with mom asleep in the next room. Its lucky we weren’t caught just before."

I pouted, "But sis, you turn me on" I said and reached out and stroked her nylon covered thigh. I could see up her shiny legs up her skirt to the wet nylon covering her pussy. Just knowing that it was my sperm there got me even more aroused.

"I know what I can do for you." She smiled "Boys love this." She stood up and left the room. I was so disappointed but she came straight back with sly grin on her face. "You like to look up my skirt and look at my pantyhose and panties, don’t you?" she said. My sister then hopped on the bed and sat directly in front of me. She spread her legs and her white A-line skirt rode up to reveal her silken nylon thighs and come soaked panty crotch that had become almost transparent now it was wet with my semen.

Then she reached down and opened my fly; my hard cock popped straight out. It was red and throbbing and had a smear of pre-come at the tip. "Now I know you’ll like this" she said and bought her hand out from behind her back. In her fist she had a pair of white nylon pantyhose, I recognised them immediately as mom’s, she wore them as part of her nurse’s uniform.

My sister reached out and slowly drew the sheer nylon of my mom’s pantyhose over my cock and pulled it taught just like putting on a stocking. I had done this many times to myself of course, but the feel of my sister’s hand against my nylon-encased cock was exquisite. "Oh yes sis" I moaned.

Eileen had long fingernails, painted slut red of course because she is one. Her long fingers slid lightly up and down my nylon-covered cock; they felt like satin butterflies. I started to moan softly and she took the other leg of the pantyhose, placed her hand inside and began so slowly stroke my balls at the same time. I groaned "Oh sis, that’s lovely. Please don’t stop"

"Why would I stop Mike? You obviously need the relief, it’s the least a girl can do for brother" she smirked and gripped my pantyhosed cock a little tighter and wanked it slowly. "Here is something for you to look at while I make you come" she said and quickly changed position so she was straddling my face. Her silken pantyhosed thighs were right beside my head and I rolled my head to one side and started to lick them.

The feeling of my sister wanking me off with my mom’s pantyhose and the feel of my sister's sheer nyloned legs and ass against my face and tongue sent me into nylon ecstasy. "Imagine they are mom’s thighs you’re rubbing your cock on" she whispered. "They’re her nylons, I took them from the laundry basket, you can probably just still smell her cunt on them"

My sister talking like that caused my cock to become turgid; I was terribly close to coming. "Here Mike, you can definitely smell mine" she laughed and lowered her pantyhose and nylon panty covered snatch on my face. It was lovely, even though my come had soaked the gusset of her nylons and panties, I could feel her hot pussy and taste her juice.

I started to lick my sister’s hot cunt through her nylon panties. I bit into her pantyhose making a small hole for tongue to fit through. I pushed my tongue against the nylon of her panty gusset and moved it back and forth. My sister responded by pushing herself down on my face, and my tongue stated to lap faster at her silken gusset.

We must have looked quiet a sight, my sister crouched over me with her skirt rucked up and her pantyhose legs astride my face and my face buried in her panty covered pussy. My hard cock covered with my mom’s white pantyhose, being wanked by her red fingernailed hand.

I felt the grip on my cock tighten through the sheer nylon, and Eileen’s pace quicken. She pushed her panty-cunt harder against my face and my tongue forced the gossamer thin nylon of her panties inside her whilst by chin was rubbing her clitty. I could feel her really start to wank my cock hard now and my sister sensed my orgasm approaching.

"Come in mom’s nylons Mike! Come on brother of mine, fill your mommies pantyhose with your creamy come!"

I pushed my tongue as far as I could get it inside my sister panty covered cunt and gripped her sheer nyloned thighs, I pushed up and felt her gush of fluid in the crotch of her panties. At the same time she gripped my nylon covered cock as tight as she could and wanked it furiously. "Come in mom’s nylons Mike, let your sister ease your tension, shoot for me brother"

It was too much, the feel of pantyhose thighs in my hands and her sheer panties on my face; the silken caress of my mom’s pantyhose on my cock being wanked by my sister; it was just too much.

I groaned and felt myself release. Come was boiling out of my cock and trapped in the nylon of mommies’ pantyhose. It lubricated the shaft of my cock as my sister continued to wank it. "GOOOOOOD!!!!" I groaned as wave after wave of pleasure exploded inside me. "OHHH sis, that’s just SOOOO good."

Just then the door flew open and there was our mom standing in the doorway, her skirt creased around her thighs; she had obviously just woke up from her nap. She looked in the room and saw her son lying on the bed, with his cock being wanked into her pantyhose by her daughter, who was sitting on her son’s face, her skirt rucked up to display her nyloned legs and panty ass and crotch.

"Just what the fuck do you two think your doing!" she shouted.

 

To be continued………………….

The Silken Family Trap Part III

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap – Part III

By

Michele Nylons

Just then the door flew open and there was our mom standing in the doorway, her skirt creased around her thighs; she had obviously just woke up from her nap. She looked in the room and saw her son lying on the bed, with his cock being wanked into her own pantyhose by her daughter. The same daughter who was sitting on her son’s face, with her skirt rucked up to display her nyloned legs, silken panty ass and crotch.

"Just what the fuck do you two think your doing!" she shouted.

"Eileen get to your room!"

"Right now!"

My sister quickly leapt to her feet, smoothed her skirt and turned to mom, "Mom, I’m so sorry, I donâ€â

Read More
„¢t know what came over us," she mumbled.

"Just leave Eileen ok, I just can’t talk to you right now," Mom scowled. I had never seen her so angry.

My sister Eileen slunk out of the room and I heard her bedroom door close shortly after.

"And you, you, I don’t know what to call you Mike, I just can’t talk to you either right now, I’ll just lose it!"

Mom turned away and slammed the door as she left, but even then I couldn’t help looking at where my mom’s skirt had rucked up to display her silken thighs.

I rolled over and started to whimper. I felt disgusted with myself, but at the same time so sexually sated that I was exhausted. I fell asleep that way, my mind spinning with what I had just done with my sister and what the consequences may.

I awoke the next morning surprised to find myself still fully dressed, and a pair of come stained pantyhose beside me on the bed; mom’s pantyhose. Then the events of last night all came flooding back to me; oh my god, what had I done?

I snuck out of my room to shower, hoping like hell not run into my mom or sister; I was so confused and apprehensive, I just couldn’t face either of them. I made a plan to stay in my room until sis left for school and mom left for work, it would be better that way, more time to think.

The minutes seemed like hours until Eileen left for school, I watched at the window until I saw her leave. Even though I knew my sister and I had committed the gravest of sins, as my sister walked down the path, head down, my eyes could not help focussing on her sexy pantyhosed legs on display beneath her short skirt. I knew I had caused her a terrible dilemma that could break our already fractured family apart, yet I still fanaticised about our sexual encounters last night. I started rationalising to myself. We hadn’t really committed incest (yes I was now admitting to myself the nature of our sin), as I hadn’t actually entered her with my naked penis; we hadn’t ‘fucked’ in the true sense of the word, had we?

The dreaded knock came on bedroom door about fifteen minutes after Eileen had left for school. I was in a cold sweat, hoping my mother would at least give me the day to prepare for our encounter. I had fantasised about leaving home, running away, and never coming back to face my mom and have to explain my perversions. I just felt so ashamed and unable to explain the lust that had lead to last night’s abhorrent behaviour. But deep inside I was still seething with the ecstasy that I had experienced; the exquisite feel of my cock on my mom’s nyloned legs and the aftermath of sexual frenzy that I had experienced with my sister as she at first resisted, then capitulated to my base desires.

"Mike, It’s mom, we really need to talk," she called to me through the door.

"Mom, I’m just so sorry, I can’t talk to you, I’m such a bad son and a worthless brother," I croaked.

"Let me in Mike, we need to talk son," my mom insisted.

I dragged myself away from the chair by the window on leaden feet, dreading this encounter. I unlatched and open the door. Mom was dressed for work, her pristine white nurse’s uniform complemented by her white nylons and white nurse’s shoes. Although her shoes were ‘flats’, they somehow helped define her thighs and the calves that were on display below the hem of the skirt that came to just above her knees. I couldn’t help but admire her, she was stunning in my eyes, her makeup as usual was heavier than expected of someone in her profession, but it accentuated her sexiness, almost making her a caricature of the nurses seen in porno magazines and movies.

"Mom, I’m so sorry," I whispered as she entered.

"I just, I just," I couldn’t finish the sentence.

"We need to talk Mike," she half whispered, she started to cry and led me to the chair that was next to my study table.

I sat down and I felt all of my energy drain from me. I felt depleted of all energy and will. I was determined however to take full responsibility for my actions and tell mom everything. I would not let my sister take any blame for what I had done. Sure she had become a willing participant in our deviant encounter, but only after I had forced her.

Mom remained standing in front of me, and still my eyes drifted to her silken nyloned calves and then up to her thighs. I felt a further disgust directed at my wanton lust. I cleared my head and began:

"It was all my fault mom,"

"I forced Eileen to do what you saw. It’s all my fault and I won’t blame you if throw me out on the street."

"I let you down," I sobbed.

"Dad is in jail, I’m the ‘man of the house’ and now I fucked it all up by doing what I did to my sister."

"I’m so sorry," I sobbed.

"But it wasn’t just your sister was it?" mom stated in a firm voice.

"Eileen told me what she saw when she came home," she said.

"You were doing things to me while I was asleep, weren’t you?"

"Oh mom I’m so sorry," I whispered, "I, I, I, Just couldn’t help myself."

"Well son, can you explain to me why you did what you did?" mom asked sounding genuinely concerned.

I told her, I let it all out. I went on to explain my sexual desires and fetish. How, for as long as I could remember, I have had a fetish for nylon stockings and pantyhose. How once she and my sister had damaged and discarded their nylons I would retrieve them from the trash and alone in my room I would enact my pantyhose fantasies. How I would wear them, sniff them, and wank in them, all of my panty and pantyhose perversions. I told my mom that I could not resist the sight, feel, and smell of nylons.

I then told my mother how I felt being constantly surrounded by two sexy women wearing sheer pantyhose and short dresses or skirts. That when they sat around the house with their skirts hiked up or legs akimbo that I just had to retire to my room to take my pleasure with a pair of their discarded pantyhose or nylon panties that I had stolen from the wash-basket.

"Oh Mike, I’m so sorry, I didn’t realise you had these feelings for your sister and me. I’ll talk to Eileen tonight and explain it all. I don’t know what I’m going to do about what happened between you and her though; you know what you did was not only morally wrong, It was illegal."

"There is only one thing for it. It will have to be our family secret; you must never tell anyone, ever, ok?"

"Of course mom, I promise," I whispered.

"And Eileen will have to be convinced of the same. That only leaves me, and of course I’m not going to say anything. I will not have my family split up"

"So there Mike, we can just put this nasty episode behind us ok?"

My mom smiled sweetly and I realised how much I loved her. But even then, with al this going on my eyes drifted to the hem of her skirt and her silken thighs. My mom’s eyes followed mine and I knew she had seen what I was looking at. She frowned.

"Take a shower Mike, get ready for school. I’ve a phone call to make then I’ll drive you, ok son?" she smiled.

"Ok mom," I said, and bounded off the bed and down the hall to the bathroom.

Everything was going to be ok, I thought to myself. We just won’t talk about what happened last night and things will return back to normal. I stripped off and got under a warm shower. As I soaped my cock and balls a tingle started and I couldn’t help but stroke my hardening cock I was thinking about how I had climbed on my sister and dry fucked her through her pantyhose and panties.

I couldn’t help myself I still had my fetish. I turned off the water and climbed out the shower, drying myself on the towel. Then I went exploring in the washing basket. Bingo! I found the pantyhose mom had been wearing last night. I pulled them out of the basket and put them to my face. I felt the sheer nylon caress my face and smelt the faint aroma of my mother’s vagina in the crotch of the hose.

My cock was now hard and I lowered the pantyhose down to it. I opened the hose and pulled one leg over my cock and started to wank slowly. The feeling of the sheer nylon of my mother’s pantyhose on the nerve endings of my erect member was exquisite. I forced myself not to speed up the slow, deliberate, movements of my right hand wanking my hardon. With my left hand I gathered up the rest of the silky garment and began to slowly massage my balls. My thoughts now were of the earlier part of last night, how I had slid my cock up and down my mother’s silken calves, clad in these very silken sheer pantyhose.

Then I heard my mother’s voice, distant but loud enough to bring me out of my reverie. She was on the phone in her bedroom, I decided I better stop my wanton pleasure and get ready for school or mom would be suspicious. That wouldn’t do now that It looked like I was going to get away with what was virtually the rape of my sister, and certainly incest with both her and mom, (even though mom didn’t know what I had done to her).

I threw my discarded clothes into the wash basket on top of the pantyhose I had been wanking into. After years of masturbating with my mom’s and sister’s nylon panties and pantyhose, I knew how to replace the garments so that they would not be suspicious. Although my sister Eileen had said she had noticed come stains in hers. I would have to be careful in future I though. I may have agreed not to engage in incest but I had no intention of giving up my fetish.

I left the bathroom doing up my shave coat, a ratty robe I only wore to and from the bathroom for the sake of modesty. As I passed mother’s room I overheard her talking softly into the phone,

"He’s only 15 doctor but he’s maturing so fast. No I can’t tell you about it on the phone that’s why I want to make an appointment for me and him to see you as soon as possible!"

"Look you worked wonders with my depression when my husband went into prison, now I need you to help with a family crisis."

"No it’s mainly Mike and these depraved sexual urges he is having. I’ll explain it all to you before he goes in to see you, but you must keep it to yourself!"

"I know I have your word as my doctor, but what Mike’s been doing is pretty debauched. Ok then, we’ll be there in an hour, Mike thinks I’m taking him to school. Bye."

The fucking bitch! My mother the fucking bitch! My blood was boiling at this betrayal. I flung open the door just as my mom was hanging up. She was sitting on the bed next to the telephone on the nightstand. I stormed into the room and pushed her hard on her shoulders forcing her to fall back on the bed.

"You fucking bitch mom! You swore we would tell no one!"

She whimpered, I could see the fear in her face, "Mike its for the best. I have to get you some help if you are going to stay in same house with me and your sister."

"But you promised! We would all just say nothing, tell no one, and that would be it!"

"But Mike you need help!" she cried again.

Now I noticed how she had landed when I pushed her back on the bed. The hem of her white nurse’s uniform had ridden up and her legs were slightly parted. I could see her sexy sheer pantyhosed thighs tightly stretching the white cotton skirt. I felt my cock begin to harden and I looked into her face. Her makeup had started to smear because she was crying, the mascara darkening her eyes even more. My god she looked even sexier, sluttish in her pose, with her piled on makeup, dishevelled, and her skirt rucked up; she looked vulnerable. She looked fuckable !

"Oh I need help alright mom," I hissed.

"I need fucking help, the same kind of help sis gave me last night."

"So mommy are you going to help your son with this problem," I whispered harshly and opened my shave coat to reveal my hard throbbing cock to my mother.

"Mike! Son! No!" she screamed. "You can’t, please, cover yourself; I’m your mother for god sake!"

I was through talking; looking at her lying helpless on her bed only made me more aroused. As I leapt on her, my shave coat flew open, and I landed on top of her. I stretched her arms out and pinned her beneath me. I had landed directly on top of her with my legs between hers; my erect penis pushed against the cotton hem of her skirt and my face hovered over hers.

"Please Mike, stop this now, please have some respect for your mother," she whispered into my face only inches from hers.

Her breath was sweet, and looking into her sexy blue eyes and ruby lipsticked lips, I knew I couldn’t stop myself. I lowered my face onto hers and kissed her lips. She kept them tightly closed, but the taste of her lipstick and the feel of her fully clothed body against my almost naked body only inflamed my passions. I sighed and tried to force my tongue between her lips. My mother responded by squirming beneath me and wriggling to get free.

This was a disastrous mistake for my mother as her writhing caused her skirt to ride up further and my hard cock to come into contact with her pantyhosed thigh. I hung on to her, allowing her to move beneath me thus causing her nyloned leg to rub against my turgid penis. The feeling of her gossamer nylons on my cock was electrifying; along with the feel of her breasts inside her crisp white nurse’s uniform rubbing on my chest I was intoxicated with passion. The thought of finally consummating my deeply held secret passions for my mom in her uniform and pantyhose drove me to the peak of my desires.

"That’s it mommy, fight me if you want. You know my sister did at first, but she soon changed her mind," I whispered in her ear.

Then my mother realised what I was doing, holding on to her and allowing her struggle to inflame my passion. She lay still and looked me in the eyes.

"Well take what you want Mike. I won’t fight any more because I think that’s what you want. But remember you will have to live with consequences after," she whimpered.

I lowered my lips to hers and as they touched I whispered, "Fuck the consequences!"

I mashed my lips on hers and forced my tongue into her mouth. She didn’t respond but she didn’t fight either. Her lying prone and not offering any response at all only served to inflame me to greater passions. I put my hand between her legs and positioned my cock over her panty and pantyhose covered pussy and started to thrust slowly against her. I then eased my cock between the nylon gusset of her panties and the gossamer thin nylon of her sheer to the waist pantyhose covering her pussy. My cock was in a silken trap, caressed between her nylon panties and her hot cunt covered by her pantyhose.

I continued to kiss my mother as I humped her panty crotch, my cock was like a living thing, the sensation was so magnificent, better than anything I ever felt when masturbating, or even with my sister last night. I could feel the outline of my mom’s pussy lips through the hose and adjusted myself so my cock was between them. My precum was lubricating the nylon so I couldn’t tell if mom was aroused but she continued to lie there unresponsive.

I reached down with my hand and put a fingernail against the nylon covering her cunt and pushed until I felt the pantyhose tear. Still my mother didn’t move so I pushed forward with my hips. The tip of my cock forced its way through the hole in her pantyhose and was nestled in her pussy lips against the entrance to her cunt. I pushed forward again slowly but firmly and felt the head of my cock enter her. My mother grunted as my cock went inside her, but other than a flinch she made no effort to stop me. My mind was racing. I was fucking my mom! NO! I was raping my mom!

I pushed in further and found resistance. She was dry! It was obvious my mom was not going to capitulate and become a willing participant. I started a slow thrusting movement hardly moving my cock at all, just enough to get my precum lubricating my cock as I entered her further, millimetre by millimetre. We must have looked a sight, my mom lying on the bed her legs apart and her arms above her head held there by my free hand. Her skirt rucked up around her waist and her sheer nylon encased legs wide with me between them slowly humping and forcing my kisses on her, her heavy makeup smeared making her look like a whore.

Eventually I was fully inside her and my balls came to rest against the silken gusset of her panties that had been pushed aside to allow my entry. I was fighting off my orgasm; having to enter her slowly had helped. My precum had lubricated my mom’s cunt enough to enable my cock to fully penetrate her, but she was still very tight. My head was spinning with desire now and I knew the inevitable would happen soon, regardless of how slowly I fucked her.

I released the hold on her hands and lifted her silken pantyhosed legs up and around me. Mom didn’t fight; she hadn’t said a word other than the grunt as I entered her. She was just like a rag doll. Tears streamed slowly down her face and her eyes were closed. I shucked off the shave coat all the way so that I was fully naked and could feel the gauzy nylon of her pantyhose legs on my back and thighs. I pulled back my throbbing cock all the way and thrusted deeply into her, once, twice, three times. Each time I did, she grunted with the force of my thrusts. On the third thrust I pushed in as far as I could and rubbed my balls on her panty-ass and concentrated on the feel of her silken nylon legs against me. I exploded; torrents of come seemed to explode out my cock. The pleasure was so intense that it was almost painful.

I shuddered and groaned for what seemed like an eternity as I filled my mother with my hot seed. Eventually I came down from the plateaux of ecstasy and opened my eyes. I found myself looking at my mother’s icy blue eyes; they were devoid of emotion. She just stared up at me.

 

 

To be continued………………….

Our Time in the Dark

justjim on Incest Stories

The shades were always drawn. The house was always dark. But it was especially gloomy in the attic where there were no windows, only ventilation slats at the top of the wall that let in scant slits of gloomy light. The attic was small, only five feet high and barely bigger than a walk-in closet. It was meant for storage, but it was Rachel Booker’s bedroom. She was one of seven children living in a three-bedroom house, and when it became obvious that seven children simply couldn’t fit into two bedrooms with all of their meager possessions, Al Booker had cleared out the attic for Rachel, his oldest daughter.

Over time, she had made the attic a more inhabitable place. There was carpet now, that she had tacked down herself, and sheets of plywood nailed
Read More
to the unfinished walls. She had even taken the trouble to wallpaper it, but it was clumsily done so she covered it over mostly with white sheets that made the room look strangely haunted. There was just enough room for a narrow twin bed and a cardboard box for her clothes. It wasn’t much of a room, but at least she had it to herself.

She stayed up there most of the time, lost in a book, despite the extreme heat or cold depending on the season. In the winter, she propped the trapdoor open to catch some of the heat, but in the summer there was no relief from the sweltering inferno. She dragged up box fans to get some relief, but all it did was push the hot sheets of dry, dusty air around and make her sneeze. Nevertheless, the attic was a safer place than the cooler home below. Safe and sheltered from six siblings who argued constantly and an alcoholic father who had taken more notice of her since she turned eighteen.

She dreamed of getting out of there, of going away to college or finding her own apartment, but her father forbade it. He wouldn’t pay for college, and her grades weren’t good enough to get a scholarship. And she couldn’t get a job without a car, even if he would let her. It seemed she was destined to be trapped up there forever… at least she didn’t hit her head on the ceiling.

Standing on her toes, Rachel was still only four foot ten and ninety pounds soaking wet. She still looked like a child, but she certainly didn’t feel like one.

Al Booker ran a tight ship. He had five daughters, two sons, and no wife. Laura Booker had left years before shortly after the birth of their youngest child, Matthew, who was almost six. It was after Laura left that Rachel had moved into the attic. She was there one stifling day in June, still dripping wet from a cold shower wearing only a towel twisted over her breasts when the trapdoor flew open. She spun around with a gasp, lovely in her own way. Childish looking with no make up and no clothes, but her body argued with the eye.

She was slender yes, but she also had a very curvaceous figure for such a small young woman. She had wide, sensuous hips, high, firm, B-cup breasts, and long, tone, attractive legs that drew the eye. She wasn’t a beautiful girl, but there was something appealing about her wide, innocent brown eyes, and long, soft brown hair. Everything about her was feminine, fragile, and innocent. She was a perfect blend of pretty and plain, pretty enough to attract attention, but plain enough to disappear in a crowd.

Poking his head just inside the trapdoor, Al Booker took in his nearly naked daughter and feigned disapproval. “What are you doing up here dressed like that?” He came through the trap door, stooping because of the low ceiling. Rachel swallowed and backed up until she felt the backs of her knees collide with the edge of her mattress.

“Nothing, I was just getting dressed.” She said sheepishly clinging tighter to her towel. Al frowned and shut the door with a booted foot. Then he crossed the small space to her and she flinched. He sat down on the bed and looked up at her.

“Go ahead then.” He commanded in a soft, dangerous voice. Rachel wrapped her arms around herself and shook her head, staring at him with wide eyes. She had often caught him looking at her before, with an expression she didn’t like, but he had never taken it this far before. She glanced toward the trapdoor wistfully, wondering what to do. “I said go ahead.” Al barked and reached out, wrenching the towel from her grasp. Rachel gasped trying to cover herself, but it was a futile act. Al’s roving brown eyes traveled appreciatively down his daughter’s naked figure. Her nipples, a becoming shade of pink, were puckered from the cold, her flat navel was damp with a sheen of still drying water and her little pussy was a perfect V between her legs dusted with a light brown fuzz that matched her hair. Rachel hurried into a pair of panties, half expecting her father to stop her, but he didn’t.

She pulled on a bra and yanked on a dress over her head. It was a worn, blue cotton that fell to the knee, loose and light, perfect for the hot weather, but she suddenly wished she could bundle on layer after layer of clothing and was acutely aware that now, more than ever, she had to get out there.

“I’m going to have to punish you for being so indecent.” Al studied her with sharp eyes. Rachel swallowed averting her gaze to her bare feet. Al reached out and closed his hand around her wrist, he dragged her forward and bent her across his lap. His large hand caressed her derriere lovingly through the thin fabric of her dress and panties. She squeezed her eyes shut, clenching her jaw, and waited for it to be over with. “Daddy’s bad girl.” Al whispered and lifted her dress up to her waist.

Rachel panicked as he pulled down her panties, but she dare not move. Her bare ass and pussy were exposed to the air as he pulled the thin band of cotton around her knees. He ran his hand up the back of her smooth thigh and up over her butt. Then abruptly, he began to spank her, not hard, but playfully almost, just enough to sting.

Rachel clenched the ridge of his jeans in her small fists biting her lip and prayed that it would end soon. But Al was far from finished. When her ass was pink all over he shifted the position of his aim so a stinging slap hit the backside of her vagina. She gasped loudly and clenched her legs together but it was useless defense against his repeated abuse. A strange tingling sensation started between her legs and spiraled outward to her body. Her pussy grew wet and gaped open a little from the rush of blood. Rachel felt dizzy.

“Have you been a slut Rachel? Are you having sex with your queer little boyfriend?” Rachel shook her head in mute protest. “Let’s just find out, shall we?” Al sneered and ran his finger down her ass crack. He pushed his index finger into the opening of her vagina and she whimpered, sprawled across his lap, and she could feel his throbbing hardness pushing against her ribs. He showed no mercy sinking his finger into her cunt until he met the resistance of her virginity. “Ah, good girl.” Al crooned rocking his finger in and out of her. She panted opening her legs slightly, gripping to the side of his leg, her vision going blurry from the sensations he was stirring between her legs. “You deserve a reward.” He purred, aching with need.

He found her clitoris with his thumb and began moving it in slow circles over her tiny pleasure nub and she squealed, squirming on his lap.

“Daddy, Daddy, please…” She begged spreading her legs further and rocking her hips slightly with the motion of his magic fingers. Al groaned feeling his erection harden and slid two fingers into her, stroking her little clitoris faster and faster until she quaked and trembled beneath him letting out a long, whispering moan.

“Did you like that baby?” He asked her smiling. Rachel fought tears, refusing to answer. “Answer me!” He gave her butt a sharp slap. “Did you like that?” Slowly, she nodded.

“Yes.” He smiled.

“Then I think I deserve a reward, don’t you?” She didn’t answer, but he didn’t care. He pushed her off his lap and unzipped his fly, releasing his hard, aching cock. He didn’t have a huge cock. It was about six and a half inches long, but it was good and thick and it looked enormous to Rachel who had never seen one before.

She felt slightly ashamed at the pleasure he had brought to her, but there was no undoing it now. “Come here.” He pulled her forward by the shoulders and wrapped his fingers around the nape of her neck, dragging her face down near his engorged penis. “Kiss it.” He demanded in a tortured whisper. Rachel hesitated and pressed her lips gently to the head of his cock, then looked up at him uncertainly. He groaned at the butterfly soft touch. “Now put it in your mouth and suck it gently, caress it with your tongue. Like an ice cream cone.” He instructed. Rachel shook her head.

“No Daddy, please.” He looked angry.

“Do it.” Fighting tears again she carefully took his penis into her warm, wet mouth and licked tentatively with her tongue. Al reacted almost immediately groaning and arching his hips. She suckled at it gently and ran her tongue up from the base over the head causing him to tremble. She sucked a little harder wrapping her tongue around his shaft and running it up to ridge around his head, licking all around it, drawing softly at his cock with her mouth until her jaw started to ache. She stopped and rubbed it.

“Daddy, my mouth hurts.” She complained. Al groaned, he was so close, ever fiber of his being was screaming for release.

“That’s okay.” He said breathlessly. “Take off your dress and panties.” Rachel blushed and shook her head, backing away.

“Daddy, no, please, don’t do this.” Al glared at her and she looked humiliated as she undressed, removing everything as he asked her to do it. When she was nude, he dragged her forward by the hips and gestured for her to sit.

“Sit on my lap, slowly, and wrap your legs around me, I’ll hold onto you so you don’t fall.” Rachel hesitated and awkwardly clambered into his lap until his cock was cradled against her belly and her legs were wrapped around his middle. He lifted her under the armpits and dragged her forward, setting her down slowly onto his cock. She screamed as the head of his engorged penis slid into her tight, hot, wet slit.

“DADDY!” She wailed. He arched his hips and dropped her onto his cock and it sank into her up to the hilt, ripping through her virginity. She cried out and leaned forward, clinging to him and he groaned and bit her shoulder, rotating his hips, grinding his pelvis against hers.

“It’s all right baby.” He soothed and backed up until his back hit the wall. “Now get up on your feet.” Looking pained, Rachel squatted over him. “Now bounce up and down.” He ordered breathlessly. Rachel pivoted to the balls of her feet and pushed herself up and down, his cock knifing in and out of her cunt. Al grunted gripping her hips to move her faster and lay there for the most part, letting her make him feel good. Rachel held onto his shoulders to balance herself, riding his cock for all she was worth, strange sensations of pain and pleasure boiling through her tiny body until her legs grew too weak and tired to continue. She collapsed onto her back, panting for breath, and Al got on his knees on the floor.

He hooked his hands under her knees and dragged her forward to the edge of the bed. His need for release was so desperate now that forgot gentleness and hammered his throbbing cock into her tight, tiny pussy. He could scarcely believe how hot and tight she was. He gripped her thighs and buried himself again and again and again into her aching cunt. Rachel meanwhile was crying out in pain and pleasure, writhing beneath him and gasping with each thrust. Al’s thrusts suddenly got more frantic, deeper, harder, deeper still, harder still until Rachel was screaming and trembling beneath him, lost in the throes of an earth shattering orgasm.

“OH GOD DADDY, YES!“ She screamed. Grunting Al hammered his cock into her harder, harder, harder, fighting through the tight confines of her orgasm until yes, yes, yes, his whole body shook with the impact of his own climax as he clung to her, emptying his balls into her tight little snatch. Sweaty and exhausted, though far from sated, he let his head drop down to her chest and stayed that way for a long time, feeling her tremble beneath him, feeling himself slowly shrink inside her.

Once he had the energy to move again, Al went downstairs for a shower and smirked to himself as he bathed. It seemed he didn’t need that fucking bitch, Laura, after all.

My Auntie's Best Friend

justjim on Incest Stories

I raised my hand and rang the doorbell. I wait, and then there's this odd noise and rattling coming out of the speaker. There are some muffles words too, can't make them out properly but I guess it doesn't really matter. I say "It's Jason, Aunt Maria!" but I guess that doesn't get through all the things going on at the other end. In any case, she presses the release button and if growls at the lock, Buzz! snap! in I go.

My mom had told me to drop by Aunt Maria's to collect some of her stuff and bring it home after school (I'm still in high school, but happy to have turned 15 last month) I walked this way... in a hurry, too, cos I love my auntie! (Actually, I love her looks and she's a nice person too. She had a baby girl about a year ago, but the
Read More
father left her... He was a real horse's ass.)

I walked right in as she never locks the apartment door and she tells me to excuse the mess. "Baby Jodie's not been very well today" She had to hold her all day, so no time to tidy up. She shouldn't have told me, I would have understood.

"Don't worry, I'll help you tidy up if you want." Yeah, what a wonderful young man, wanting to help her out. I had my reasons; the last time I did that it paid off nicely, I had great fun watching her carelessly move around putting things in their proper place and at the same time jiggling all around me... I mean, she is a real nice woman, very well put together, you know?

Baby Jodie starts screaming, Aunt Maria says it's about feeding time so she sits on the sofa and puts Jodie in position and starts feeding her. She's the luckiest little kid in the world, i think as i glance at them. I've always been decent enough to give her space and not stare, so this is what I do this time as well. I look, but I don't stare. She has an awesome pair of tits, but I try not to think about that so much. I get on with the picking up and my aunt tells me how I could help her out I really wanted to...  I catch a glimpse of the beautiful semi hard nipple being caressed by the baby's mouth.  I don't find that erotic in itself. I guess I shouldn't, really, so that's not a problem. But I can't help remembering the shape and size and colour and what I believe to be the texture of those things...
"What does that stuff taste like, anyway? Do you know?" I ask.
"Of course, it's quite sweet actually. I tasted a bit myself, I was curious, but a long time ago. If you like, when she's done, I'll get a little for you to try!"
No way. She's not serious... I mean, is that OK, anyway?! For me, her nephew, to taste her milk? I'm not a baby... yeah, ok; I am kind of curious but not that much. Wait! She doesn't expect me to suck it straight from there, does she? Nooo... she said she'll "get some" for me. Would have been great, though.
"Baby's done, and there's plenty left in these tankers. So I'll just milk some out for you so you don't die of curiosity."
This is where it gets interesting. I stopped everything and watched her intently. Sure, she's got no inhibitions. Sure, she's a hot 34 year old. She has awesome big 38C's (they used to be B's, but it's nice how they've grown to an almost insufficient C cup since the baby). But more than anything, she's kneading them, milking them, for me now. FOR ME. I am just a little bit shaken by this realization. My dick begins to swell at this wonderful show. I watch mystified. The nipples turn a slightly darker shade of pink when she squeezes them, and they seem quite hard to me. I'm tingling! She tells me she's done, so raises the glass mug she used to milk herself in and looks at me, saying:
"Here, try it. You should try anything once, right?"
I am finding it hard to start moving, it's sort of uncomfortable with my semi bulging at the sipper of my pants. It would have been a lot easier to just stand there, watching her do that. For me!
I start walking, and I get back to myself. Oh my god... yes, she noticed it too. As I started to move, I felt the root cause of the tent in my trousers. She's laughing! Not a cruel laugh but a girlish giggle.
"Oh, gosh, hahaha, I'm sorry Jason, but I guess you're still not used to seeing me, are you?"
I already blushing profusely. I turn immediately and sit on a chair, facing partially away from her. She calms down, and apologizes again. She lays the baby down in the cradle next to where she's sitting I am sort of... mortified, but I gather the strength to say "I'm sorry..."
"No, you shouldn't be! Not at all, baby... it's me who should apologize, I didn't realize this has such an effect on you. I should have known, you're a real young man now..."
"No... I mean, no, it doesn't have this effect on me. Just..."
"Yeah, yeah, I know all you guys, you think you're immune and as soon as you see a naked tit you're all drooling."
Speaking of naked tits, I guess she realized she hadn't covered herself since she started laughing, because she's doing it now. Upon hearing her say that, though, I have to defend myself. "No... come on... this has never happened before, has it?..."
She stops and looks at me, a little puzzled.
"It hasn't, you're right. Or at least I haven't seen it... I'm sorry. Don't worry about it, anyway, just leave it cos it's no big deal."
"You never did that just for me, that's why!" I don't know why I said that.
Her look changed. She smiled slightly. Her whole composure changed. Something's happening to her, and I can see it clearly for several seconds... But she manages to regain her composure, and looks me straight in my face. "Here, try it, don't worry about all this, it's nothing."
I look back at her, and reach to take the mug from her hand. The white liquid inside looks just like regular milk, and there isn't that much of it. But as I reach towards her, it's like we're part of some ritual, it's in slow motion, and I wonder if only I feel it... I touch the glass container and take it from her hand. I feel butterflies in my stomach and my vision's blurring. I think I can see her closing her eyes, I don't know anything for sure anymore. I am smelling it, the white liquid, I don't know what it smells like, nothing I've ever smelt before, and I just put the cup to my lips and swallow. It's sweet! It's warm. I feel it ticking down my throat, I feel it going to my toes, but a lot of it stops where I had an erection moments before. It's burning!.
It ends. I look at her. She looks at me.
What just happened?
"What just happened?" she says, breathing a little heavily.
"I don't know... it felt really strange..." I have an unbelievable urge to ravish this woman.
She reaches out her hand to me and I go sit next to her. I am in a daze. So is she, more and more, I can see it. I want to let myself go with her, to fall into her depths or something. Don't laugh, that's what it feels like!
She has stopped looking at me. She lifts up an arm, and starts undressing. I think she's right... I do the same. I see her skin, more and more of it, it shines at me and her body seems all swollen with desire. Her nipples are hard like my penis. She's naked now, I see her sex, pink and seems swollen too, when did this happen? Glistening. I reach for it. We kiss, and she drops slowly to the floor, there's no control for either of us amd this lust takes me along. Her lips are wet, her back is so silky smooth, her breasts are swishing against my chest and it's wet, I guess some milk has come out.
We kiss like this and I reach a hand up and touch her for the first time and fondle her, and she fondles me, but not for long. I want to be inside her. I touch her, no, I grab her soaking pussy and she is wet. My fingers dlip in and come out smeared with her wetness. She opens her legs and that's it. I am inside.
I've lost it now... I feel nothing but urges, pleasures, all over me, inside me; I am vibrating like an electirc cord! I see her transfixed, breathing into my neck, her eyes closed, her body squirming, I lift up a little, without stopping my pounding. Yesit's literally pounding by now. And see her full tits swaying on each side of her chest, I put my arms underneath her and hug her tight in that position. She's squeezing me so hard, her pussy is like a hungry constrictor's mouth around me, soaking wet but doesn't feel slippery, it's so tight! It makes me WANT to pound harder, pushing in deeper is all I can think of. I think my eyes are open but in this position there's no way I can see my dick going into her but that's what I see.
She's squeezing my ass with her hands and pulling me towards her. Pulling my cock deeper into her sooping cunt. I have to make a real effort to pull back every time, she's tight around me, her pussy and arms holding me so close, but I need to thrust and drive into her! I fuck her with the whole length of my cock and every time I go in it's like the first time. So tight, so wet, so narrow that space! I want all of me in her, I mean I want my whole body to go into her somehow, it's insane but that's how I feel! She looks at me for a moment and I look at her, and we kiss, tongues mashing together, bodies flexing and vibrating. I pull out completely now, every time, and I find the opening and I penetrate her so hard, every time...
I stop. Deep inside. I push, and push, and push and I don't pull out. This is no trick, this is because I feel this way. I grab her ass and pull it up towards me, she's pulling mine towards her, it's like we're trying to merge or something! But I don't think, there is no time. Her cunt sucks at my cum filled cock like the baby sucking for her milk. I feel my balls clenching and tightening and I think I am moaning loudly... I pull out then push deep in her once, twice, four, ten times and it's all done. My Cock is like nothing i have ever felt before at it shoots my cum ddep into her waiting fuck hole.
Thoughts are flooding my head. Not so many thoughts, but my cum floods out of her, I feel it coming out, along with my limping member. It oozes from her slit and down our legs. Dare I open my eyes?
"Christ, Jason... What the hell was that?..."
I don't know. I am sooo confused!... I can't make any sense of this, though it was awesome...
"I don't know..."
"Get up, please..."
I get up, so does she, and I almost daren't look at her but of course, I do. She is flushed, and wet, all over, with her milk and lower down with my cum dripping andrunning out of her. I remember the baby! Amazing, she's asleep... oh well!
"Jason, I don't know what this was... but we must keep it our secret. That much I know. Oh Jeez... Were you a virgin before this?"
"Ermm... yes..."
"No way!... I mean, a real cock was great for a change, but my God... you're my nephew... what happened to us, Jason? Why?..."

The Silken Family Trap Part I

PantyhosePrincess on Incest Stories

The Silken Family Trap

By

Michele Nylons

 

My father was away interstate, had been for six months and would be for another year. As a fifteen-year-old boy, it was hard to come to grips that my father was in prison and I was ‘the man of the house’. Mom was a nurse who worked a long day shift and came from work dog tired most evenings.

She just flopped on the lounge without even removing her uniform, kicked off her white loafers, and crashed. She was a voluptuous woman who filled out her white nurses uniform, it stretched across her bosom and ass and the hemline was short. She wore lots of makeup and had flaming red hair; I had overheard other mothers at school talk about her behind he back; how she dressed like a ‘trollo

Read More
p’; but their husbands eyes found her ass, long legs, and bust, and I could see their lust right there. I think a lot of those mothers were jealous.

My sister Eileen was a trollop, no doubt about it. She was 17 and had inherited mom’s figure and long legs, she wore far too much makeup and her school uniform skirt was far too short. Eileen liked to flaunt the rules, she was always on detention for not conforming to the school dress code but she couldn’t care less.

She wore her skirt as short as she could get away with and instead of wearing the prescribed uniform brown ankle-socks; she wore sheer to the waist pantyhose. The boys loved her and she loved them. She didn’t care about her reputation, as she saw it, at the age of sixteen and in her last year at school, it was more important to be popular than to get an education. Eileen was known as the ‘town bike’ and on parents and teachers day at school, the same fathers that cast their eyes on my mom could not help also glancing at Eileen with the same longing.

Living in the same house as my mom and sister did have advantages. From as long as I could remember I have had a fetish for nylon stockings and pantyhose. Mom wore either white or beige pantyhose with her nurse’s uniform and my sister wore beige to school but sometimes black or other coloured pantyhose with her street clothes. Of course once they were damaged they were discarded, but they did not stay in the trash long before they became part of my collection.

Alone in my room I would enact my pantyhose fantasies. I would wear them, sniff them, and wank in them, all kinds of pantyhose perversion. I loved the sight, feel, and smell of nylons. I could get an erection just rubbing their silken material against my face, and could orgasm by just rubbing my cock against the silky fabric. Yes living with two ladies who wore pantyhose every day had its advantages.

It also had its disadvantages. In the evenings I was constantly surrounded by two sexy women wearing sheer pantyhose and short dresses and skirts. I think because I was a son and a brother to them that both mom and sis just didn’t take any notice me as a man. They both often sat around with their skirts hiked up or legs akimbo and were often in various states of undress in my presence. I was just Mike, the son and brother who was a nice guy, studied hard, had few friends, and kept to himself. I think they actually felt a bit sorry for me, a geeky loner who spent most of his time in his room.

But if only they knew what I got up to in there, with their discarded pantyhose and the odd pair of nylon panties I had stolen. I wore their pantyhose and panties. I knew the sweet yet musky sell of their vaginas intimately; I had put the same silky nylon gusset that had encased their pussies against my penis. In my fantasies my mom and sister would wank me off with their nylon-encased toes. If only they knew…………………..but one day they found out.

Mom had come home about seven thirty, dog-tired from a day at the hospital. She kicked off her white loafers and the pungent yet arousing smell of nylon encased feet that had spent all day in hot shoes hit my nose. She ruffled my hair and kissed my cheek.

"Mom is just going to lie down for a little while son," she said. "Please go and fix me an ice cold Coke". I went into the kitchen and fixed the Coke and returned to the living room to find mom asleep on the lounge.

She was lying on her side and her white nurse’s uniform dress had rucked up around her ass. She was wearing white pantyhose today and pulled on a pair of white nylon panties over them. The crotch of mom’s panties looked hot and stained from her long day at work.

This was not an unusual situation, mom often crashed on the lounge like this and I would steal furtive glances up her skirt until I could take it no more and retire to my room for relief. This evening however, I knew my sister had a hot date with some guy she had been trying to get to take her out for ages. She wouldn’t be home for ages. I had my chance to try something I had wanted to do for a long time.

I put the Coke on the table and sat on the far end of the lounge. The TV was on and deliberately make plenty of noise and movement, I had to be sure mom was sleeping deeply. She didn’t stir at all. I reached out and gently placed my hand on her calf. I caressed the sheer nylon and immediately felt myself get hard in my jeans.

I stroked mom’s nylon calf for a couple of minutes, it felt lovely but it was also my plan to see haw far I could go without waking her up. She remained dead to the world. I took a deep breath and slid my hand up her thigh, the nylon was stretched taught and shiny here and as I stroked mom’s thigh I felt a drop of pre-come drip out of the end of my penis. I reached down and slowly unzipped my fly.

My throbbing hard cock sprang out; it was red and engorged. I continued to caress mom’s pantyhosed thigh and slowly wank my cock. It was nice but I wanted to feel that sheer nylon on my cock; I wanted to touch my mom with it. I re-positioned myself and was now on my knees on the end of the lounge. If mom woke up now I would have no alibi, kneeling there with my cock out of my jeans. I bent down over mom and put my nose next to her nylon covered pussy, I breathed in the heady aroma of mom’s cunt though her panties and hose.

I gently stroked the sheer white nylon of her panty crotch and felt the heat mom’s pussy had generated. I dare not linger in this compromising position any longer; I sat back down on the lounge. Now I eased myself so I was hunched over mom’s legs. I placed my cock against my mother’s pantyhosed calf and began to rub it gently against the sheer nylon. The feeling was exquisite and I became lost in my fantasy come true. I was rubbing my hard cock against my mom’s nyloned leg finally one of my deepest desires had come true. I knew what I was doing was wrong but it felt so good.

Then the door flew open and my sister flew into the room "That cheap, no good asshole" she yelled, then…………… "What the fuck do you think you’re doing?" She hissed at me.

"I, I, I, Shhhhhhhhhh" I hissed back quickly shoving my cock back in my pants.

Mom stirred "What’s up!"

"Nothing mom, just go back to sleep ok," I soothed.

I was glaring at Eileen who was mesmerised with shock at what she had seen. I got up and grabbed my sister and shoved her out of the room, down the hall, and in to my room.

"You, you, you" she stammered "were touching mom with your thing." she was still shocked but now she seemed to be coming around.

"You, you, you………You dirty little bastard." she started to smirk.

"I knew you were a perv, all the time you spend in your room with the door locked. All the times I couldn’t find my pantyhose and panties. And all the times mom and I found those suspicious stains on the pantyhose and panties we had left to hang in the bathroom!"

"You fucking dirty perv!"

"Shut up" I hissed in her face. "Shut up! shut up! shut up!" I pushed her and she fell on my bed, she looked up at me and laughed

"Wait until I tell everyone about my brother the pantyhose pervert," she said vindictively.

She was lying where I had pushed her, propped on her elbows facing me. Her legs were apart and her short white A-line skirt was hiked up to the top of her thighs, her platform high heels swung just off the floor. Her bust heaved with anger and then laughter, straining her breasts against the pink cashmere sweater she was wearing.

Her legs were encased in the shiny gossamer of taupe pantyhose, I could tell they were the expensive, sheer to waist kind she wore for her best dates. With her sluttish makeup and flaming red hair I could understand why the boys all loved her, she was my sister but I felt my erection start to return just looking at her.

"You aren’t telling anyone about anything," I said.

"Like fuck I’m not," she laughed back. "Starting with mom. She will be really keen to know her son was dry humping her leg like some dog on heat I’ll bet"

"You will be lucky if she doesn’t throw you out," she sneered.

"Oh I don’t think you will!" I hissed at her and then I noticed the fear in her face, she knew she had pushed me too far. I knew I was caught dead to rights and the only way I could save myself from a life of blackmail from bitch sister was to make sure I could blackmail her back.

"Yeah, I don’t think you can tell anyone anything about my pantyhose fetish, especially as you are a willing participant." I sneered at my sister.

"What the fuck are you talking about," she just managed to get out when I fell on her. I pushed my face into hers and mashed my lips against hers. She struggled and I followed the movements of her head to keep my mouth over hers to keep her quiet. She was struggling beneath me but even though she was a well-built girl, I easily outweighed her. I reached down and opened fly and pulled out my cock, it was semi-erect.

Eileen could feel me moving on top of her and when she felt my half-hard cock on her pantyhosed thigh she really began to struggle. I began to harden as I felt the silky feel of my sister’s nyloned thighs rubbing my cock. I didn’t have to move because her struggling was making a nice rocking motion that kept my cock rubbing nicely on her hosed thighs.

My sister wasn’t dumb, she was no virgin and figured out what I was doing and stopped struggling. She pulled her head right back and breathed out softly

"But I’m your sister Mike, I’m your sister!"

"I know that. You are my cock teasing, slut sister, who lounges around the house showing off her assets just to tease me. If you suspected I had a pantyhose fetish, then you must have done all that on purpose!"

"But I’m still your sister, we can’t," she sobbed.

"Well I can," I said.

I reached between us and hiked up her skirt all the way over her hips, I positioned my now rock hard cock between her silky nyloned legs and against the gusset of the nylon panties she wore under her pantyhose. Then I began to move slowly back and forth, pushing my cock against her gossamer encased pussy. She had given up the struggle and was quietly sobbing, her head was resting against mine.

"Don’t Mike, please don’t, I’m your sister," she whispered.

"I don’t care," I whispered back. "I have wanted to do this for so long, I don’t care about the consequences." I whimpered and then gently kissed her.

She didn’t respond at first so I kept up the pressure lightly on her lips until I felt the first stirring’s in her. My cock, which was encased in the folds of her pussy but surrounded by the nylon of her panties and hose, suddenly felt sticky warmth against it. Although I was close, I knew I hadn’t come yet, so it could mean only one thing, my sister was getting wet.

Oh my God! I got even more excited now and started a rhythmic humping, that forced the head of my cock to push against where I though her clitty might be under the nylon of her hose and panties. I must have been close because I felt my sister squirm slightly and adjust her ass so that my cock moved a fraction to what must have been the right position for her.

Then I felt my sister start to hump me back, as I pressed my cock against her she pushed back against me. I was in heaven, dry humping my sister like this. I put my hands under her ass and squeezed her buttocks through her sheer hose and nylon panties. It felt wonderful. Then she amazed me! My sister lifted her legs up and rubbed them over my back.

She reached around and pulled my shirt out of my pants and rucked it up my back. I felt her pantyhose legs lock behind my back and rub the sensitive skin there, as she rocked in time with my thrusts. She was now rising up to meet my thrusts and kissing me passionately.

She was breathing hard and fast. The feel of her pantyhose encased legs rubbing my back, her nylon pantied ass in my hands, her soft lips kissing me, her sheer pantyhosed and nylon panty covered cunt pushing against my cock was exquisite and I felt myself about to release.

I pushed hard against my sister and felt the end of my cock push the fabric of her pantyhose and panties just inside her cunt. It was too much. I shuddered and felt streams and streams of my semen flood into her and soak the material of her panties and hose.

She shuddered back and gripped me with her tight nyloned legs and I felt her orgasm rage through her and her cunt spasm against my nylon covered cock.

We held each other that way for a few minutes, then she lay back and dropped her legs. She smiled up at me through her smeared makeup and said:

"We are in so much trouble now," and giggled.

 

To be continued.

Auntie May

justjim on Incest Stories

I live on the California coast. We have the same problems there you have wherever you live except we get to get a tan while working them out.

My parents moved here before I was born. They had their own business and enough money to buy a big, fancy house with a view that would knock your eye out. Just as I graduated from high school, things went bad. The business started to lose money and my parents had to sell and move elsewhere. It took almost everything they got from the sale of the house to buy another business elsewhere. Since I was embedded in the local JC, they snagged the little shack over on Grape Street, where I now live. I can live in the shack and continue at the local JC for at least another year and a half and by then I will have enough scholarship mo
Read More
ney to finish out at a local four-year college. I had a date for the big Labor Day weekend and then it was to be back to school. However, I got a call Thursday from my date and she had ‘other plans.’ Read Billy, the biggest ass hole in town, decided to ruin my weekend.

Friday evening, a rental car pulls up in my drive. This hot looking babe walks up to my front door. Turns out that it is my Auntie May. I know who she is, but I have never met her before.

Auntie May has a problem. She is headed for a job in Hawaii. However, she made a little stop at an Indian casino and gambled away all her cash. She has some payment coming from an ex- husband, but not until Tuesday. She had planned to stay with my parents, but they are gone. She tracked me down and here she is with no place to stay.

I tell Auntie May that she can stay with me. I can sleep on the couch and she can have my bed. She asks why I am so sad. I explain that my weekend is ruined what with my broken date.

Auntie May says, “No problem! You need a date, you got a date.”

Auntie May is maybe early 20s. She looks hot. She can easily pass for my 18 year old out of town date for the weekend.

I say, “Hey! That will work. We can relax on the beach and at least it will look like I have a date.”

Auntie May takes my hands, looks me in the eyes and says, “You were planning on getting laid this weekend weren’t you? No problem! Auntie May is a full service date.”

We have supper and Auntie May explains. She has been married three times. None of the marriages worked out. She got some money from her ex-husbands and will get more. She wants to find a fourth husband. However, she does not want to go grocery shopping when she is hungry, so to speak.

We plan out the next morning and then Auntie May tells me to get ready for bed. I am lying there nude when Auntie May comes out of the bathroom also nude. I am so horny I think I am gonna rape her right then. Auntie May has been around and she tells me: “You are gonna heat up your Auntie May before you climb on boy!”

Under close supervision I work Auntie May’s tits and then gently rub her pussy lips. After a bit she begins to moan and buck her hips a little. I may be young, but I am not dumb. The time has come!

I mount Auntie May and she is ready and active. We screw like two maddened animals until she climaxes and makes me cum a pint in her!

Auntie May cuddles to me and we rest for a bit. She then critiques my performance. I turns out I did not do too badly, but I needed to work a bit more here and a bit harder there. She then says, “We can try again in the . . . Ohmigod! You are 18 years old aren’t you?” Since she has my rock hard cock in her little hand, I presume that her husbands did not have my recovery time.

We try it again. This time she has me put her legs over my shoulders and I am in control! She not only doesn’t care, she shows me how to use my fingers on her tits while I am screwing her. In addition, she is using her own fingers around the edges of her pussy. She comes quickly, but I am not there. I manage to hold out for a while as she climaxes again and again. When I do cum, she is almost unconscious from the pleasure and we both sleep until morning. In the morning I again fuck Auntie May legs over shoulders. This time, she does not work her clit and we both finish at her second orgasm. She cuddles to me and says, “The local girls will recognize that I have just been fucked, stud! It’s called advertising.”

I get the beach stuff together and am ready to go. Auntie May comes out of the bathroom in something called a Wild Weasel. A WW is an exercise in how to make a girl’s bathing suit out of an absolute minimum of cloth.

We go down to the beach and stake out a spot at the far edge of the Residents Only beach. As the locals wander in, every male on the beach ogles Auntie May. She has a shape like Miss Universe and a killer rack. And the WW aint doing much to interfere with the view.

When she goes to the ladies restroom she leads a parade of the hottest local chicks. When she returns she confirms that they were looking for tips as to how she was doing it. Auntie May then asked me, “Are many of the local girls sexually active?”

I told her, “Unfortunately, no. Most of them just lie there like dead meat.” Turns out that wasn’t exactly what she wanted to know, but nonetheless, good information.

We stay until early afternoon. We go back home and have supper while we plan to go dancing that night. Auntie May tells me that the local beach does not allow topless ladies, however if enough of the local girls go topless, what can they do? I tell her what I would like to do, but she tells me that doing it on a public beach would be a bit much.

We dance at The Roof, which is an open-air beach spot favored by the 18 to mid-20s crowd. There are no walls, just a roof. I am delighted to see that Billy is over by the bar, alone. Amy has obviously bailed out on him after seeing me with Auntie May. We dance and Auntie May likes it close and romantic. We are so close she can feel just how romantic I am.

We go home after dancing and it is time for more lessons! She gets on top of me and shows me how to support her with my fingers on her rib cage and my thumbs gently massaging her nipples. I learn so quickly and so well, that she climaxes and collapses on me. No problem, I roll her over and fuck her brains out until we climax together in another shattering orgasm. In the morning, we do it face to face on our sides. It takes a little time before I fully get with the position, but then I am able to drive us to another mutual climax.

As we get ready to go back to the beach, I ask if she really has to go to Hawaii. Auntie May tells me that she does, “However, by the time I am finished with the local girls, you will have all the pussy you can handle!” I French kiss her and tell her, “Yeah, but it will be second best pussy!”

Auntie May is really turned on. I watch the wiggle/jiggle show all the way to the beach. I am not the only one. The whole town wants a glimpse of my date. Actually, the boys want a hell of a lot more than a glimpse. It can’t get any better than that!


Then Auntie May later goes to the ladies restroom. This time there are more girls in the parade and something is up. She, and the rest of the girls, return topless. It just got better and I can tell you what was up. Auntie May lies down and asks me, “Do you think the police will make us put the tops back on?” I respond, “No, lynch mobs get really ugly.”

The beach is wall-to-wall tit. The scene will be talked about for years to come. And, what they will talk about is my date!

That night we dance again. Auntie May wears a micro-mini skirt and the top from her WW. How did it look? Well, I didn’t have to pay for our drinks all night! (Cokes only, we are pretending that she is 18, alas.) We dance the night away. Many of the girls went next door and removed their bras, but the advantage remained with Auntie May. I don’t know if they jiggled the handle, but everything else sure as hell jiggled!

That might, in a town of beautiful girls, I took home the only girl anyone remembered! If looks could actually do something, Auntie May would either have been pierced with daggers or raped.

However, we waited until we got home for the rape. Auntie May showed me how it was done doggy style. I helped support her while trying to drive my cock all the way forward into her throat. Judging by the sounds she made I did not get that far, but far enough! Her ass wiggle brought me off before I really wanted to cum, but it was still intense.


Later, Auntie May showed me more about how to penetrate her pussy from behind. It was OK, even good, but I could not get my full length in from that position. Auntie May cuddled to me and whispered, “Not all of the girls can take that the full length of that lethal weapon, big boy.”

In the morning Auntie May wanted to be fucked into complete submission. “Let them see that you were the boss and I was put in my place!” I did it legs over shoulders and managed to bring her to three orgasms before I joined her.

Auntie May had me bring a ball to the beach. After a ladies room trip, she got several of the hottest babes in town to join us for a little game of topless catch. After we got started, she left us claiming severe fatigue. I was left with topless girls crashing into me. They crashed tit first and I could see a lot more close contact in my future.

We danced the last night away. Auntie May wore a see-through blouse with no bra and a slit micro mini skirt to show that she was wearing garters and stockings. The girls who tried the bikini top thing of the previous night were left face down in the sand, so to speak.

That night, Auntie May did not remove the garter belt and stockings until we finished our first fantastic fuck. Then she did remove the stockings, but left the garter belt on. What difference did just a garter belt make? My cock knew! In the morning we had one last doggy style fuck for the road. Auntie May did not want to be too used up for the rest of her trip.

We said goodbye out by the drive with a French kiss that got me hard again!

It was the last I saw of Auntie May. However, she did send me a post card. It showed a scene from a Hawaiian beach nudist camp. One lady in dark glasses was staring out over the ocean with only her tits on display. The rest of the people were nude, but too far away to really be seen. The message said, “The days were great! But the nights were fantastic!”

The local girls did not believe the message. They just had to find out for themselves.

Thanks Auntie May, wherever you are!